Welcome, Guest. Please Login.
YaBB - Yet another Bulletin Board
May 10th, 2025, 1:28pm
News: Welcome to the Cabin! If you want to register send me an e-mail. you can link to my e-mail under the welcome page.


Pages: 1 ... 295 296 297 298 299 ... 305
After Chaos (Read 185530 times)
Hondo I. Sackett
YaBB Administrator
*****
Behind you!




Posts: 1349
Gender: male
Re: After Chaos
Reply #2960 - Feb 23rd, 2024, 4:27pm
 
As he hit the bottom of the stairs he frowned, figuring out what the noise was and it was not an immediate threat. He holstered the pistol with a growl as he looked at the dirigible, belching unburnt fuel and smoke as the engine loped irradicably, its rhythm slowly evening out and the noise lessening as if someone was messing with it. Will one final pop it died and swearing was heard from below the deck.
 
“How about a warnin’ next time!” Hondo yelled to those on the vessel.
 
A couple bangs from within, the sound of someone stumbling, metal hitting the floor, and coughing were heard as the engine room hatch flew open and two Valentines came stumbling out, followed by a plume of smoke.
 
“#$@!in’ Shit! *Cough, Cough*!”, The one cussed as she leaned over the deck.  
 
She wore a pair of army green coveralls, the top pulled down and tied around her waist by the sleeves, and a cut off tank top that seemed too small for her, barely holding her white, soot covered mounds in place, that seemed to threaten to escape with one wrong move. The other one wore brown coveralls and was even more covered in oils and soot. Her coveralls were fully on, and from the bouncing in the chest area, underneath them, as she ran across the deck in search of air, there was nothing holding her mounds down at all.  
 
“So, am I selling it for scrap?!” He asked, growling as he spoke, his body still coursing with adrenaline.  
 
“*cough* Didn’t you hear that.. *cough, hack!* ..engine purr?” The one with the army green coveralls said as the other one went to the far side of the deck to cough, betraying who was who even at this distance.
 
“Sounded more like my drunk grandfather durin’ a coughin’ fit, Coughin’ smoke, spittin’ tar, fartin’, beltchin’ an’ lurchin’ haphazardly!” He growled back as he walked closer so he did not have to yell across the hanger.
 
“It was a little rough, but I think we got the timin’ figured now, an’ are pretty sure all the carburetor needs is an adjustment, new lower gasket, and the idle jets cleaned out. Might could use a set of plugs too, as whoever ran this last was over fueling.  I thought we might have to do rings, but compression is pretty good! We run some diesel weight oil in it and it will fly for months before that engine needs overhauled. There is some carbon on the plugs, but I think the last owners ran her hot, as the thermostat is shot, and seems like they never changed the oil either.” She said.
 
“I feel like there’s a ‘but’ in there somewhere.” He replied sourly.
 
Maria V frowned a bit, “Well, yeah, I guess… We need to make a run into town for a few parts but…”
 
“You need money.” He replied
 
She nodded.
 
He grimaced at her and gave a frustrated sigh as he fished a small bag of coins from his pocket that he tossed to her.
 
“Here. You keep charge of it an’ bring me the change an’ a receipt.”  He said firmly.
 
She caught it and opened the bag to get a rough estimate of the contents before raising an eyebrow at her.
 
“You know which of us is which, even like this, eh?” She queried.
 
“You think Val would face me willin’ly right now?” He retorted.
 
She nodded, “You have a point… So, why me over your wifey-in-exile? Takin’ charge of the money that is?”
 
“Well, know I’ll shoot either of you if you come back with another hunk of junk like this, bought with my money again.” He warned.
 
“Noted.” She interjected sourly.
 
He continued, “But despite not knowin’ you so well, I trust you more than her, right now.. an’ maybe I’d have less issues throwin’ your ass out in the desert alone if you screw me over! …  I admit I thought I knew Val well enough to say she’d never pull the shit she did, so even I question if I ever knew her or if I give folks too much trust at times. But you’ve seemed to be pretty open an’ honest ‘bout bein’ a total bitch to your man, so my expectations of you can’t get much lower.  I also don’t think you have anything to hide, really, from me at least. You have nothin’ to gain nor lose by makin’ me like you nor by screwin’ me over, yet if your man found out you did, you might have everythin’ to lose, if you’re bein’ honest with me, that is. Plus, Val seems as unstable as a leftist bi-sexual woman in a queer rally parade defendin’ Muslim terrorists.”
 
Valentine heard everything, and visibly slumped at his words. She knew she deserved nothing but harshness from him, but his words cut deeper and hurt worse than she thought they could. She remembered how he used to speak softly to her, and kindly about her. He continued even after she turned on him, until she finally broke him. This was not what she wanted, none of this, but it’s what she had and what she deserved, of that she did not question.
 
“So, I mean nothin’ to you, but haven’t screwed you over directly, but doin’ so now could destroy all my hopes of reconcile, where you don’t trust weepy to not get drunk, buy somethin’ stupid, or step out in front of a truck still?” Maria V queried snarkily.  
 
He nodded, “That ‘bout sums it up, yeah.”
 
She nodded, “That’s fair, actually. We’ll get those parts and have her runnin’ like we promised. I’ll try to have it to camp by Three thirty-ish, even if it’s limpin’, and airworthy by five or 6 o’clock.”
 
“Just be ready by the time we have to leave. If it’s not, either you two leave it behind or we leave you behind.” He said seriously.
 
Maria V nodded, “Fair enough… You need anythin’ in town?”
 
“Not that I know of… hmm… How serious are you ‘bout this shit-heap flyin’?” He asked.
 
She shrugged, “I don’t know… barrin’ unforeseen issues, 90% or better.”
 
“You think that glider, those mini copters, an’ that other stuff beside the hanger would fit in that thing?” He asked.
 
She nodded, “Definitely.”
 
He sighed and scratched the stubble on his chin as he thought about everything for a moment.  
 
“Well, it’d be better in there than actin’ like a wind-sail on the roof racks of vehicles, since fuel is hard enough to get, as is, without this no-man’s land bullshit, but I don’t have your confidence that this shit-heap will fly.” He replied
 
Maria V frowned a bit and gave him a sad, but serious look.
 
“Before I… I mean, she, Valentine that is, hurt you like she did, which is unforgivable, though I know she hopes and prays she can earn that forgiveness even though she was a vile, horrid bitch… Would you have trusted her then, if she said she believed we could get it running?” She asked in a sad sounding tone.
 
Hondo raised an eyebrow at her, not sure if she was half pleading for her younger self, half hoping that if he would forgive his Valentine that she might have a chance with her Hondo, or if she was trying to manipulate his emotions. He gave her a long, cold stare, trying to see if there was a ploy, but he was not sure.
 
“If she believes it, I want to hear her say it.” He replied after a minute.
 
“But, you said you don’t trust her.” She countered hesitantly, cocking her head at him as she spoke.
 
“I don’t.” He replied matter of fact like, “But if she believes it, I want to hear her say it.”
 
Val’s shoulders slumped some more as she leaned over the opposite railing, hearing every word and feeling them tear at her insides as she listened. Maria V turned to her and stared at her back for a moment.
 
“Tell him.” She said.
 
“I.. I can’t… I can’t face him.” She whispered back.
 
Maria V frowned, “You want a chance at rebuildin’ his trust or not?”
 
Val sighed in defeat before slowly turning and walking over beside her older self. She stared at the floor and spoke quietly.
 
“I think we can we can….” She said at almost a whisper as she stared at her feet, before he cut her off.
 
“Louder, an’ look at me while you’re talkin’ to me, woman!” He barked.
 
Her head jerked up and she gasped softly. She knew she deserved worse, but he had never spoken to her like that before. It was like she was some inconvenience, some problem member of the group, someone of contempt. It was more like when he spoke to Jeanette after she pissed him off for once again being more useless than Maribelle, than like she had ever heard him speak to her before, even when she made him mad. As she looked at him she could see the frustration and exhaustion etched into his face. She was not sure that she had ever seen him this worn thin before, and it almost scared her more than his tone. She knew he was worn out from how he looked and sounded this morning, but she was not sure if he had gotten that much worse in such a short time or if she had failed to see just how bad he was looking because of how bad she felt inside. She froze, staring at him speechlessly, a tear carving a path through the soot on her cheek as she fought to not let her emotions overwhelm her again.
 
“I want you to tell me if you think this thing will fly an’ make the trip through no-man’s land, by this evenin’, or not. If it won’t, tell me now! If you have any doubts, tell me now an’ we’ll call it quits with this. But be warned, try to sell me a bill of goods an’ you might as well stay with it, an’ if it flies, by some miracle later, you can have it an’ take it anywhere, but where I am! You understand?!” He growled.
 
She swallowed hard as she tried to hold eye-contact with him, though his piercing gaze seemed to burn thourough her heart, soul, and mind.
 
“I.. I believe it will fly.” She replied a bit louder, though not as loud as he wanted.
 
“Believe??” He asking, in a half snarling tone.
 
She nodded and glanced away for a moment “It.. It will …”  
 
 “Louder!” he barked.
 
She gasped again as his tone cut her and her eyes snapped back to him.
 
“It will, fly..b.by tonight, I promise! If.. if it doesn’t, you.. you’ll not have to ask me to leave, but …” She paused.
 
“But what?!” He snapped.
 
“But.. but even if it doesn’t I… I want everyone to know that I am sorry! I’m very sorry and hope you all will forgive me someday and.. and I will never stop lovin’ you or the girls, or tryin’ to earn forgiveness even if I’m not here! I won’t quit again! I won’t try to kill myself again, I promise!! I WANT TO LIVE AND TO EARN MY FORGIVENESS!!! AND .. and I promise that and more!” She half yelled, as tears streamed down her face.
 
He glanced around, noticing that Marvin, Karl, Molly, Patricia, and Madison had stopped and were looking on, as were a few of the soldiers who were lingering close to the door as they waited for another jeep on a water run. He tried to tell himself it was all a show to try to sway him, but something told him it was not.
 
“Don’t make promises you can’t keep!” He replied with a growl.
 
“I’m not!! Please believe me! I won’t try to kill myself and I will do my best to earn everyone’s forgiveness and maybe.. and maybe your love again!” She replied seriously, in a quavering voice.
 
He gave he a sour look and shook his head, “No, I meant promisin’ that this shit-heap would fly! Don’t know why the hell you wasted my money on it, to begin with!”
 
Maria V gave a half chuckle as Valentine looked at him and then her with some confusion, as she was not expecting that reply. She then looked back at him as he stared back sourly still.
 
“Well? You can’t get it fixed standin’ there!” He barked.
 
Valentine jumped.
 
 “Oh! R.right!! I’ll .. I’ll go get the list!” she said quickly before running back down below.
 
“Don’t trust her, eh?” Maria V asked snarkily after Val was gone.
 
Hondo shook his head, “I don’t. But I also know she wouldn’t face me, right now, unless she believed it strong enough, or at least believed facin’ me would get her somethin’ she needs. She never was too brave on her own.”
 
She chuckled slightly again as she shook her head, “Heh… Yeah, that’s true… That was somethin’ you taught us, bravery, that is.” She frowned and looked down after a moment, and before speaking again, but more quietly and in a sad tone, “You.. you don’t know what it is like tryin’ to go it alone when you counted on someone so long for strength… Just knowin’ you are close by, or on your way gives her strength, you know? The strength in anger is just a façade.. it doesn’t last, and once it is gone… one can find themselves very lost, scared, and alone.”
 
He raised an eyebrow at her, feeling she was talking about herself more than his Valentine, but he had a feeling it was pretty well the same for both of them, though it did little to ease the pain he had felt from the rejection and humiliation he had received.  
 
“Hmph! … Not sure how that’s my problem.” He replied grumpily.
 
She winced a bit, as she could almost feel the hardness that she had built in her own Hondo in this one’s voice in this moment.
 
She looked up at him sadly and shook her head, “It’s not, but that makes it worse. When you only have yourself to blame…”
 
He cut her off sharply, “You take responsibility, the consequences, an’ move forward, that’s what you do!”
 
“Easer said than done.” She replied, sounding a bit weary herself.
 
She was weary. Weary, tired, and worn out, but not as much physically as Hondo was right now, though she had not slept well in what seemed like decades now. No, her true weariness was deep inside, a weariness of soul, mind, and spirit. She knew she had done it to herself, but it did not make bearing it any easier, and bearing it alone was quite a burden. To add to that burden, especially after seeing her younger self attacking her Hondo, she thought often on the burden her own Hondo must have felt, trying to take care of their younger children, keep everyone safe, continue his fighting of this world, and do so all alone, without a wife that is, knowing the woman he had loved hated him though he had done nothing wrong. She thought of Raven too, and what her emotions and anger had driven her to do when she found Raven and her Hondo together, and the sorrow the young spirit woman had felt after having her spirit animal form stripped and replaced. She had told herself initially that they deserved it for cheating, but she drove him to it and Raven had innocently taken to him, seeing the void and need within him. She had hurt another who was just trying to fix the damage she had caused, further hurting the one she was supposed to be with, love, cherish, comfort, and support. She could not help but realize that not matter how bad her burden was, his was worse and most of it was her fault. This Hondo’s weary, haggard look, his sharp, almost hateful tones, and his uncaring words just reminded her all the more of the damage she had done and the damage her younger-self had done and still could do to this one, if she did not take this failure to heart. It made her worry for them and wonder if her own path forward was hopeless.  
 
“No one ever said it was easy. It rarely is. If it was, then nothin’ would be really learned… Now, like I told her, standin’ there don’t get it done.  If you open the access door, we’ll load everythin’. If it ain’t runnin’ by tonight, I’ll have to unload it, then I reckon.” He replied in an annoyed tone.
 
“I’ll get it open and meet you down there.” She replied before turning and walking below deck.  
 
He walked around the front to where the door was. With a thud and a pop, which he assumed to be the latches being released inside, a portion of the front swung open, creaking on its hinges as it opened, and a ramp was shoved out and lowered to the ground.  
“There is plenty of room, but if you can keep the long stuff to the far wall and strap it in place there, then offset the weight with smaller stuff against this wall, we can still use the ramp to hauls stuff in and out.” Maria V said as she walked down the ramp.
 
She wanted to say more, to apologize to him, to try to make things better for him, even though he was not her Hondo. He looked and acted so much like him, being as he was him but just from a differing present timeline, so much so, though that his pain increased her guilt and filled her with a longing for him. She had forgotten, until recently, how strong a longing he could build in her. Her anger had blinded her from it for so long, but with that gone it was back. She tried to hold herself back and keep herself in check, but had it not been for Marvin. Karl, and the teens coming up and joining them, she was not sure she could have held herself back from launching into him and steal a kiss, a touch, and a moment.  
 
Hondo grimaced at her as he nodded. She was not sure if the grimace was at her, or more of a sign of his current general state of being.  
 
“We’ll handle it. You two get your parts an’ get back to work… I’d really rather you didn’t disappoint me.” He said gruffly.
 
She nodded, frowning as she spoke, “We’ll try not to. I know it seems to be all we are good at, but … We won’t this time.”
 
He did not reply, but turned and walked outside to where the glider was, letting the other four fall in behind him, while Molly went back to looking things over and Miniya hid in her room still.
 
They looked things over and discussed how best to proceed, before carrying the glider in first and placing it in the dirigible. The Valentines were gone, thankfully, as though they were doing better, drama seemed to follow them and Hondo really felt he could stand less of that at the moment.  
 
The next forty-five minutes or so went by pretty uneventfully, with the five of them loading the stuff bought from the scrap dealer, of which Fernando had repaired most with his cane by rolling time back on the equipment and had teleported to the hanger when no one was around, which had saved them time in hauling. They secured it all well and balanced the load as best as reasonably possible for guess work, before picking up a last few items. Once everything was loaded and cleaned up, they all reconvened in the middle of the hanger, minus Miniya, who had still not shown herself again.  
 
“Is there anything else?” Marvin asked.
 
Hondo shook his head, “Not unless you want to go through some more of those barrels, see if there’s much useful left, an’ put it on the dirigible, in the lower hold.”
 
Marvin nodded, “We can do that.”
 
“I’d not spend more than an hour on that, though.” Hondo replied.
 
“Why? What do we need to do after?” Karl asked.
 
Hondo grimaced a bit at him, but not because it was an unfair question, but more so as his head ached, his patience was shot, and it took very little to annoy him currently.
 
“Because…” He paused for a moment to mentally scold himself and stop himself from answering sharply, “..because I want everyone at camp makin’ sure things are ready there. We are done here a bit earlier than I had thought, so we can spare a bit of time to salvage a few more usable items, food, water, ammo, the like, an’ put it in that flyin’ death-trap, in the event that it actually takes off. Would be good to have some supplies in it, if it flies. After that, though I want drivers restin’ an’ back-ups double checkin’ gear an’ their rides. I’ll help whomever needs a hand, if I have time, but we need to get back. The camp has been split up for too long. While it’s made it safe for some, it’s made it harder to protect everyone too, especially in this hell-hole.”  
 
“You want us to stay and help too?” Madison asked.
 
Hondo shook his head, “No. If they can’t haul it out in an hour’s time, we don’t need it. I want you two back restin’, an’ those two mechanics jeeps back so that your backup drivers can look things over, get their gear in them, an’ be ready to roll. Robin an’ Alice are your back-up drivers an’ if I remember right, they are the mechanics of your team, right?”
 
Madison and Patricia booth nodded.
 
“Patty and I are pretty decent at helping with mechanical repairs but I we’re not as good as they are.” Madison said.
 
Patricia nodded, “Yeah, it’s a bit eerie, sometimes, how well they both understand machinery. Neither of them talk much to people, but they talk to equipment they are working on and it actually seems like it replies, but in a language only they understand.”
 
Madison nodded, “It’s true. Patty and I are kinda jacks-of-all trades.”
 
“Except electrical stuff.” Patricia added.
 
Madison continued, “Yeah, well, I can do basic electrical, car wiring and fixing cords on appliances, that sort of thing, but radios and stuff like that are beyond us. But we know enough that we understand the others, can direct them, and jump in to help so it all works out.”  
 
Hondo nodded, “Understood. So, why don’t you two take the jeeps in, Madison you have the one with the trailer, an’ get Robin an’ Alice to look them over an’ look over the tools an’ supplies. If they think they need anythin’ urgently, have them get with me or Jefe on it, otherwise have them make lists and I’ll see ‘bout them at our next stop.”
 
Madison nodded, “Will do.”
 
“They can write, right?” Hondo asked, thinking on Karl’s predicament earlier.
 
Patricia and Madison looked at each other a moment and shrugged before turning back to Hondo.
 
“I’m… not actually sure.” Patricia replied hesitantly.
 
Hondo sighed and rubbed his eyes again, “*sigh* … alright… If they can’t have them just come tell us. If it can wait, have them tell us when we get to the next stop.”
 
Madison nodded, “Will do… Let’s go, Patty.”
 
Patricia nodded at him before turning to Hondo and smiling sweetly at him.
 
“You sure you don’t want me to stay and help you somehow? I know you are tired and stressed and I’d do anything you needed to help you, personally.” She said softly.
 
He glanced at her with one eye closed as he tried to will away his headache.
 
“Anything?” He asked a bit flatly.
 
She nodded, biting her lip a bit as she looked at him longingly.
 
“Then just head to camp, do what I said, an’ be rested for the drive tonight. The less folks I have to worry ‘bout the better.” He replied.
 
Her face fell a bit, as it was not what she was hoping to hear. She knew he was tired, but something about him made her heat up inside as is, but this added gruffness from him being tired and stressed, but still standing tall and moving forward, made her body ache to be taken by him. She did not want to make him angry, so she did not push it, but she felt he must not understand what she was offering. She was not the prettiest of the teem girls, nor of the women in the camp by far, but she was built well enough and available. She had not known a man to not take up a woman like her when offered a chance, but he had acted oblivious now twice. She felt she must act bolder to get his attention, but it would have to wait, as now was not the time to push it with him. She sighed internally, glad she was given some time to rest, to where she hopefully could have their camper to herself for a while, as she was already wet with anticipation. Her only option, now, for relief of the burning pressure inside her body was her own fingers, her imaginings of them together, and some time alone.  
 
“Yes, sir.” She said glumly before turning and heading out to the jeeps.
 
Madison stood by the jeeps, impatiently waiting, and giving her a sour look as she came out.
 
“What kept you?” He asked sourly.
 
“Nothing. I just… *sigh* Nothing.” She replied sadly.
 
Madison grimaced, “Trying to get him to make you his #$@!-buddy again?!”
 
“That’s none of your business!” Patricia growled at him.
 
“I don’t get it! He’s too old for you and you’re just some kid to him! Let it go and find someone your own age!” Madison exclaimed.
 
Patricia glared at him, “Oh, like who?! Who am I going to find that’s my age here?? Some Wessen?!? Sorry, I agree that they are treated bad and slavery is wrong but.. but they are different and I.. I just couldn’t, because.. ick.. just.. no.”
 
To Madison, her words were like a kick to the balls. HE glared at her angrily.
 
“Oh, so no one else here, huh?!” HE growled.
 
“I mean, Mr. Fernando is handsome and strong but… he’s just not my type.” She said with a shrug.
 
Madison gave her a blank look for a moment before frowning at her.
 
“Well, so you think wessens are ick, what about wessen #$@!ers? Mr. Hondo seems to like his wessens alright. He’s got Red Molly, his two “daughters” who some say he’s screwing, Then there’s the two rabbit wessen he just rescued, and he admitted to holding Maggie, of whom has been clingy to him, and then there’s Miniya, who seems awful chummy with him, wants to be with him not others, and talks sharply to everyone but him! His human wife Valentine and him are at odds, and you saw the way he talked to her! Well, he likes those icky wessen so either he’s icky too, you’re wrong, or maybe he doesn’t like humans!” Madison said angrily, not meaning most of what he said other than trying to be hurtful as she wounded his pride by not seeing him as a candidate to date, when he had wanted to be with her from the day they first met.
 
Patricia looked down, “I.. I don’t know… Maybe you’re right. I know I just feel its wrong to be with a wessen, myself, but maybe he does like wessen women better.”
 
Madison nodded, “I think it’s definite that he does! So, you just need to give up.”
 
“Yeah… or figure out how to become a wessen.” She said seriously, having a look of one deep in thought.
 
“Excatl.. uh, wait, what?!” Madison asked, feeling he had to mishear her, it clicking what he thought she had said only after he started talking.
 
“Let’s get back to camp. I’m.. tired. I’d really like to rest.” She said.
 
“Uhmm, yeah. Sure.” Madison said hesitantly.
 
Patricia did not wait for his reply, but climbed in, shut the door and started the engine. She waited for him to get in, which took a minute or two longer as he had tried to process what he had just heard, but once he was in and ready to go, she waved him ahead to lead the way. As he pulled off, she unzipped her pants before putting the vehicle in drive. Once rolling she slid her hand down into her panties and started to rub herself as she rolled along behind the other jeep. Though the camp was not that far away, she just could not wait any longer.
 
-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-
 
As the teens headed outside, Hondo went upstairs, as that’s the last direction he had seen Molly go. Once upstairs he checked their room first, finding her packing up a last few items. He glanced around the room, looking at how clean and organized everything was compaired to the morning when he had left it.
 
“I hope you didn’t clean all this up.” He asked as he walked up to her.
 
She turned and looked at him, shaking her head as he approached.
 
“No, I did nothing but pack our stuff. It was all Melissa and Nova’s work. I think I’m not going to have much choice but share you with them, someday.” She replied giving him a bit of a sultry grin.
 
“Just ‘cause they want to know, an’ I said we’d talk ‘bout it when they got out of the military doesn’t mean I’ll agree to it, nor that they will still want me then. Four years for Melissa an’ four or more for Nova, yeah that time can fly by fast but, in this world, a year might as well be a lifetime.” He replied, grabbing her good arm and turning her towards him. “Besides, You’re woman enough for me.”
 
She smiled softly and leaned into him, “I’m glad you think I am, but I’m not sure I am. Even if I was, others need you too.”
 
“Like who?” He asked.
 
“Well, Val for one. Maggie is another. Tonya is growing up, and I know how she cares for you and she might need more from you than being a dad to her.” Molly replied.
 
“Maggie is.. a unique situation. An’ Tonya deserves her own man, someone younger. She might want me, but I’m not sure she knows what’s best for her, right now.” He replied.
 
“Better with you, then to let her drives push her into someone who might hurt her, like it almost happened with Hector.” Molly said.
 
“Maybe, but we’ll cross that bridge if we have to. For now, she seems content to try to be a good daughter.” He replied.
 
Molly nodded, ”Yeah… I hope that lasts… but there are others too, who might need you, even if she doesn’t. like Kiah, or April, or those bunny girls.”
 
Hondo raised an eyebrow at her, “Aren’t we jumpin’ the gun, here? I’ve barely gotten 3 words out of the bunny girls before they passed out. It’s doubtful they will remember who I am when they wake up. April wants me to teach her, not #$@! her, an’ Kiah … well… I’ve not decided if she’s just a horny slut, attention deprived, or insane yet. Anyway, sounds like you have a whole harem picked out for me! These all wives or sex slaves?”
 
Molly gave him that sultry like grin again, “A good wife should be a willing sex slave for her husband.”
 
He chuckled, “I can’t say that I don’t like you’re thinkin’. Too bad you’re not well enough to show me how that all works.”
 
She gave him a look of longing as she pressed against him, “If I didn’t need to rest from the drive, or had a few days more to rest and heal here still, I’d show you right here and now how to expected your women to treat you from now on out.”
 
“My women, eh? So, was there the complete list, or are there more?” He said teasingly.
 
“Miniya.” She said, sounding a bit serious.
 
He wrinkled his brow at her, “Miniya? Not sure that will work. On top of bein’ Fernando’s I’m not too sure she wants to see me right now.”
 
“I’d not be to sure of that.” Molly replied.
 
“Oh?” He asked, cocking an eyebrow at her.
 
“M.mr. H.h.hondo, a voice behind him called out softly, stammering a bit as she spoke.
 
He half turned to see Miniya standing in the doorway, staring at the floor, holding her arm, and blushing a bit. She had changed into a white tank-top, jeans, and a thin grey hoodie, of which she had the hood up on her head. She did not seem cold, but more like she was trying to hide, seeming to be ashamed of herself.
 
“Oh, when you said…” Hondo said to Molly who nodded. “Sorry, usually I hear people comin’, but Guess I’m a bit out of it.”
 
“No, she moves very quietly.” Molly replied as she stepped away from him so he could fully turn to Miniya. “I have animal like hearing and had I not seen her, I’d not have noticed either. I usually can smell someone coming too, but I have to try hard to smell her. If I didn’t know she was there I’d not know that faint scent was her.”
 
“Its.. it’s a hamster thing. Females don’t have a strong scent so they are harder to find by predators when nesting. And.. and I’ve always been light on my feet.” She said softly from where she stood.
 
Molly picked up one of the bags on the bed, leaving another, “I left some clothes for you, if you wanted to grab a quick shower before we head back… I’ll let you two talk.”
 
Miniya stepped back into the hall to let Molly out before returning to the doorway, staring down the whole time.
 
“You wanted to talk to me?” Hondo asked in a low voice after Molly left.  
 
Miniya nodded.
 
“Well, come in and shut the door.” He said.
 
She stepped in and shut the door, but stood close by it. He sat on the bed and motioned for her to come closed.
 
“Come here.” He said.
 
She came up to him and as she got closer, he could see she was visibly trembling. She stopped short, with her head still down and stood there for a moment.
 
“Miniya?” He called to her, trying to prompt her to speak.
 
“I’m.. I’m sorry.” She whispered.
 
HE stood up and moved towards her but she took a step back, so he paused.
 
“I’m not going to hurt you.” HE said, reaching out to her, but she flinched and pulled back a bit more.
 
“Maybe y.you should.” She said softly.
 
“What?!” He asked, incredulously.
 
She looked up at him with grit teeth, her eyes flashing almost angrily, which had him a bit confused.
 
“I Said, Maybe you Should!! Maybe You SHOULD Hurt Me! Maybe I Deserve it! I’m just a stupid, usless little Whore, After all!! So, Go Ahead!! Hurt ME!!” She exclaimed.
 
“What the #$@!!” He growled.
 
“HURT ME!!!” She half yelled, taking a wild swing at him as she blurted that out.
 
“That’s enough!!” He snapped, grabbing her arm before her swing connected, and holding it firmly, but trying not to hurt her.
 
She glared at him and hissed through grit teeth as tears started flowing down her face again, “Just hurt me, please!”
 
“Stop! Miniya, stop!” He said firmly, letting go of her amr.
 
She fell to her knees in front of him and started to cry.
 
“Please, hurt me, please… I deserve it! I’m a stupid, drunk whore and I’ll get people hurt! Please, hurt me, punish me, rape me, use me, please!! I’m useless to help anyone! I deserve to be hurt!! Please…. Please help me!!!!” She finally cried out before grabbing onto his legs and sobbing.
 
He reached down and stroked the young woman’s hair gently. He realized Molly was right. She was broken and not ready for this yet. He had pushed her too far and was too hard on her, Yes, she failed to do things the way he wanted, but she was trying her best to do what he wanted and not fail him. He assumed too much and expected too much without knowing her well enough or directing or training her well enough. He expected them all to use common sense, but when they were beaten and abused for so long, ordered to do only exactly what they were told and use any means necessary to carry out the masters will, even if it meant hard to themselves, how could he expect them to act and think and do things the way he would or other ‘normal people’ from his time would?  
 
He continued to stand there and stroke her hair as she cried, letting her cry it out for now, as he thought. Maybe this was a wake-up call he needed. Molly was right, they needed to give those they saved training and a purpose. Without it they would fall apart or fall back to what they had known. Saving these folks would be a lot more work than saving many from his time, like he was used to. This required a new strategy, and they would need to figure it out soon.  
 
 
(To be continued…)
Back to top
 
 

Well the cowboy, like the red man, you had to leave your land
You can't raise your stock and plant your crop in the gumbo and the sand
Greed disguised as progress has put us to the test
They won't be glad until we're gone from our home out in the west
It's sad to see those good old days replaced with greed and doubt
Soon we'll leave the country, the campfire has gone out
Bid 'em all adieu, you can't turn the world about
The cowboy left the country, the campfire has gone out
View Profile WWW   IP Logged
Hondo I. Sackett
YaBB Administrator
*****
Behind you!




Posts: 1349
Gender: male
Re: After Chaos
Reply #2961 - Mar 25th, 2024, 3:55pm
 
Hondo stood there, gently petting Miniya’s head as she cried. It took a few minutes, but she eventually calmed down and just lightly clung to his legs, leaning against them mostly, as she sniffling softly.
 
“You gonna be alright?” He asked softly after a moment.
 
She shrugged, “I..*sniff* I don’t know.”
 
Her voice was soft and he barely heard her, but unlike with Valentine, he was not going to push her to talk louder. Valentine needed to get over herself and take responsibility for her actions, whereas this one was truly broken and needed help finding her way. Valentine could have very well been broken when she initially lashed out, but he did everything he knew to do to help her. He offered of himself and his time to her, but she rejected him. This one lashed out initially, but instead of seeming like a spoiled brat, like Val had, she came off more like a scared, wild animal, so afraid and unsure of who to trust. Yet, after her initial reaction, she pleaded for help at his feet, showing she wanted help and wanted to trust someone, despite all she had gone through. She was far from the attention-seeker he believed Val was being. Miniya’s cries were an actual cry for help, from a very scared, lonely young woman who was extremely lost in life and of who had been extremely hurt in the past. Unlike Val, Miniya had no one she knew she could trust, no one that had not done her wrong in the past, except those at the camp who were not much better than strangers waiting to hurt and use her. One like this, Hondo could see his way clear to help, and to even take an occasional outburst from, as she was truly broken.  
 
He knew a rescuer could not save everyone; the hardest not to be able to rescue were those who wanted it but were out of reach for some reason, like the little doe wessen he had not been able to save earlier that day. The easiest to rescue were the ones who wanted it and were right there in reach, begging for it, like Miniya now was. That being said, easiest to rescue did not mean the path to their rescue would be easy, just that one did not have to convince them they needed rescued first, nor risk life and limb to save them physically. In truth, though she wanted help and was right there, rescues of the mind and soul were tricky, hard work, and not without risks of their own.  
 
All that aside, she was Fernando’s. Not just because he held her slave papers, but he also rescued her, physically, and had shown an interest in her. Hondo did not want to overstep with her, but she needed something from him. He knew he would have to talk to Fernando about her, and Maggie, although there were different reasons with her, as soon as he got back to camp if possible.  
 
He gave her a minute more before moving his hand from her head to reach down and gently grab her shoulder. She flinched at his touch and looked up at him suddenly with the same scared eyes he often saw when he touched Maggie. She swallowed hard and then relaxed after a moment, looking back down, though her body was notably more tense.  
 
“Come on. Let me help you up.” He said softly as he lightly tugged on her shoulder to helped her to her feet.  
 
She stood but looked away from him slightly, trying not to make eye contact.
 
“I.. I’m *sniff* s.sorry. I haven’t cried like that in a long time, in front of anyone at least.” She said quietly.
 
He nodded towards the bed, “Sit. Looks like we need to talk ‘bout a few things.”
 
She nodded and took a seat on the bed, staring at the floor as she sat down. He sat down after she had, sitting so he was turned her direction and far enough away to give her a little space, as he was not sure what she needed from him but did not want to crowd her if she was still feeling nervous.
 
She sat there silently, saying nothing for a good minute or two, so Hondo broke the silence first.
 
“Listen, Miniya, I can’t say I’m sorry for gettin’ after you, as what you did, the danger you put yourself an’ the others in, is not somethin’ that can be overlooked, but.. after talkin’ with Molly, she reminded me that you’ve not been with us long an’ all this, this not bein’ a slave to Giovanni anymore an’ havin’ to do things outside of bein’ a distraction girl, is still pretty new to you.” He said, keeping his voice as low and soft as he could.
 
She shuddered when he spoke Giovanni’s name and closed her eyes for a moment as she tried to push the memory of him, what he made her do, what he had done to girls like her in front of her, and what he would have done to her had Fernando not stepped in.  
 
“No need to sugar-coat it. I was a whore. A useless whore.” She said quietly, clenching her fists angrily as the feeling of shame and uselessness washed through her again.
 
“Be that as it may, you had no control over what he made you do; what he made you be. But, that is over now.” He replied.
 
“Is it?” She asked in a quavering voice as she looked up at him, “It all seems like some dream, a cruel dream, that is just showing me some possible good life that I can’t have.. That I don’t deserve.”
 
“You do deserve it, a chance at it at least, an’ this is real. You just have to accept it. I know it’s easier said than done, an’ I honestly did not even think ‘bout how hard this is on you to accept still, how unreal it may seem, nor did I consider everythin’ you might have gone through. So, for how I responded, I am sorry. Jefe entrusted me to watch over you an’ get you used to bein’ out in public again, an’ I put you into a situation you weren’t ready for, then yelled at you an’ hurt you.” He replied.
 
She shook her head, “Don’t be sorry. You.. you didn’t hurt me that bad, really. Just scared me more than anything.”
 
In truth, her ass still hurt, as he spanked her good and hard, but though it hurt, it was notably different than how she had been hurt before.  
 
Giovanni had hit her with leather belts and that fancy cane he carried from time to time, as well as pool cues, pool balls, liquor bottles, the butt and barrel of his pistol, and even sometimes just his fists. Sometimes it was in a moment of anger, or sometimes slowly over hours or days, as he bound her hand and foot to a rack in his ‘punishment’ room, or to a bed somewhere, taking his pleasures from her, which could be a number of physical and sexual acts, all of which hurt. She had managed after a while to just stay angry as he hurt her and the others, though her worries build as he seemed to take less and less pleasure in torturing them when they failed to meet his expectations. Some associated the punishments with them disobeyed him or failed completely, but that was not the case. In truth, it took only one girl disobeying him and getting ‘punished’ to scare them all into total obedience, and that had happened long ago, so outright, willing disobedience was extremely rare.  Simply spilling a few drops of a drink could get one beaten. Him losing a $50 bet could make the girl, assigned as the distraction-girl, to be tied to a bed for a day and ‘punished’, questioning his orders could get one tied to the rack for a fortnight, and outright disobedience would usually mean a slow death. She had noticed, though, that he took less delight in in, the last several months, seeming to just shoot girls over lesser and lesser offences. He hurt them worse and tolerated less, and towards then end, any little thing meant death. She had escaped death a week before she was rescued, from him tying her to the rack and using her as a punching bag for spilling a drink when she tripped, her steps made unsure by her drunken and drugged out state. She had barely recovered and been put back on distraction duty, fully warned that no further failing of any kind would be tolerated from her. She had already been pretty well dead inside, drinking away the racking pains her body and mind both felt, and wondering which day would be her last.  
 
It was different now, and though his spanking hurt her, and she knew without a doubt he was angry, it all felt different. There was a lack of malice in his actions and when he looked at her angrily, she felt a pain in her chest, in a part of her that she thought had died long ago, though when she was not exactly sure. Every time Giovanni beat her, every time she gave up her body to another stranger, every time another of the girls like her cried out in agony and anguish, and every time they hauled out another body of one that had escaped the reality of this life before her, another little piece of her died. Somewhere in there, her very heart and soul seemed to have died, leaving her living body as an empty shell to stagger on, continuing its horrid existence until her master decided to extinguish her life.  
 
This new life was still a dream, one she feared being just that, a dream, and one she feared losing if it was real, because of her own failings. Her mind told her no matter how good it looked, she would be used and hurt; these things she expected and much more. What she did not expect was for her heart to work again, to feel pain there again, to feel a yearning there, but it was happening just the same. She was not sure what scared her more at the moment, this all being fake, or finding a part of herself to lose it all again because of her lack of ability, knowledge, and understanding. She felt like such a stupid, little whore, yet this man was talking to her like a person. She had already disappointed him once, and she so did not want to do so again.
 
   “… I.. I’d take that pain of you spanking me every day, twice a day, rather than being made to wake up to find this is all some drug and alcohol induced dream I’m having, passed out on the floor at Giovanni’s somewhere… Besides, I did fail. There’s not an excuse. I failed you and Fernando, after all you have done for us: my sister, Tracey, the others, and me… I deserve to be hurt far worse than what you did… Had I failed so bad before at… at where Fernando saved me, I’d have been dead before I knew what happened… I’d be dead if Fernando hadn’t saved me, Tracey too, as we both failed to distract customers enough and he.. G.giovanni lost money.. because of us… If.. if losing money means we should die, then.. then if someone had gotten hurt or died because of me…..” She paused, not finishing her thought as her emotions threatened to overtake her yet again.
 
She clenched her fists, closed her eyes again, and she grits her teeth, as she sat there, part in anger at herself, and partly to try to hide her further shame and hopelessness. She had cried in front of him twice now, and that was something she normally did not allow herself to do. Showing weakness like that to the wrong person could get you dead, she knew that, and letting emotions rule you when you were a sex slave and distraction girl, like she had been, would cause you to fail your job, which meant your death or some other form of torturous punishment. It often meant also dragging one of the other girls down with you, of which they shared your fate, putting further anguish on you in the form of guilt, if you were not already dead inside. Anger was the only emotion she could seem to control, the only one that gave her enough power to hold herself together. It had come easy before, and she had thrived on it for the most part, but it was failing her now. She felt if he took advantage of her now, he would have every right to, as she had failed him and shown herself to be weak in front of him.  
 
Hondo shook his head, “They didn’t, so don’t think ‘bout it now. But, that means you get a chance to learn without anyone gettin’ seriously hurt. But, there can’t be a next time, understand?”
 
“Yeah. I know.” She replied softly, nodding as she spoke. “But, what if something had happened? What if someone was hurt or killed? … What if Zoey or Macey had died?”
 
Hondo looked down a moment before looking back up, “I.. don’t know.”
 
She looked up at him, “Would you have killed me?”
 
“I.. I don’t know, I hope not.” He replied quietly.
 
She looked down, “If I do mess up like that, please just kill me quickly.”
 
He frowned at her, “Listen, unless you blatantly disobey, are negligent an’ get someone killed, or kill someone for no good reason, no one is gonna kill you, an’ I don’t want you thinkin’ that way. I admit, had the girls died I might have tried to choke the life out of you, but I’d have been wrong, dead wrong!”
 
She tensed a bit, reflexively as his voice got a bit louder and sharper. She wrung her hands and trembled as she sat there, once again staring at the floor.
 
“No, you’d have been right. Maybe.. maybe you should strangle me still.” She replied
 
“Don’t talk that way.” He said, softening his tone.
 
She looked up at him quickly, looking as if she was going to cry again, “Why not?! Can’t you see I’m worthless?! All I know is how to be a whore!”
 
He shook his head, “Miniya...”  
 
“No, it’s true! And.. and I deserve worse than that spanking!” She exclaimed, standing up quickly and turning towards.
 
“Miniya…” He started to reply, but she cut him off again.
 
“You’re right! I can’t fail again like that, and.. and I owe you! I owe you and Fernando both but… I don’t know what to do! Just.. Damn! Here!” She exclaimed, seeming conflicted as she pulled off her hoodie and started to quickly undo her pants.
 
Hondo stood up and grabbed her hands to stop her, “Miniya, stop! Calm Down! … What are you even doing right now?”
 
She looked at him, with a lost look, “I.. I need punished and I need to pay you back, but I have nothing but my body and knowing how to use it! Please, just let me do what I know! I can’t do anything else!! Please, just take me, punish me, control me, use me, please! I don’t know what else to do!”
 
He held onto her hand, though she tried to pull them away.
 
“Miniya, I need you to stop, right now.” He said, mustering all the calmness he had left as he spoke.
 
She stared at him, panting a bit as her eyes seemed to dart around, as if searching for an answer.
 
“I.. I don’t know what else to do… I.. I don’t know what to do.” She whispered, trying not to cry still.
 
“I know, but that’s why we are here, Jefe an’ I. Now, I messed up with how I got after you an’ punished you, I am sorry for that, but you asked for help after that, still, an’ I’ll try to help if you want my help. I’ll also talk to Jefe ‘bout helpin’ you too, an’ the others. I can’t begin to understand what’s goin’ on in your mind, what you are feelin’ an’ goin’ through with this transition in life, let alone what you’ve gone through in the past. I do know it must be hard for you to trust anyone, but you asked for my help, so I need you to try to trust me an’ listen to what I’m tellin’ you. Can you do that?” He asked, trying to keep his tone soft, but his words firm.
 
She swallowed hard as she stared at him. After a moment she nodded, keeping eye contact for the first few before looking down and bowing her head to him.
 
“Y.y.yes, I’ll.. I’ll try… please help me.” She replied weakly.
 
“Then, let’s stop this. Your body isn’t a tool or a bargainin’ chip to pay anyone back or curry favor. An’ abusin’ yourself won’t make up for messin’ up. You need to learn from your mistakes, do your best to make things right, an’ move forward.” He replied as he slowly let go of her hands.
 
As he let go, she let them drop to her side as she stood there.
 
“How to I make up for what I did?” She asked softly.
 
“Luckily, there’s not really anythin’ to make up for. You endangered yourself, my girls, an’ the teens who were with you. If anythin’ you should apologize to them for puttin’ them in that spot. Explain to them why you did it, if you can, but at least apologize an’ promise to do better. I know it will take time, but since you got lucky, an’ I’ve unfortunately made it a bit traumatic for you, maybe you’ll think more along the lines that you need to now. I’d say learnin’ from this more than makes up for it.” He replied.
 
She stood quietly again for a moment before looking up at him.
 
“I’m.. I’m sorry.” She said.
 
He shook his head, “Not to me; to them.”
 
“I will to them, but I owe you too. I let you down too, and we all see how tired and stressed you are. I’m sure Fernando is about the same, but you entrusted me to something and I let you down. I.. I want you’re help, but … please, I need your forgiveness!” She pleaded.
 
“Can we sit while we talk?” He asked nodding at the bed.
 
She nodded, so he sat down. She rebuttoned her pants and grabbed her hoodie, pulling it on before sitting beside him and looking at him expectantly.
 
He sighed as she sat down, “*Sigh* … I do forgive you, though I have more that needs forgiven than you do.”
 
She looked up at him, her eye’s glistening with tears that forced their way through, “Thank you. I don’t deserve it, but thank you.”
 
“You’re welcome… Molly has told me a couple time how many of you have not only had traumatic pasts, but also do not know how to do a lot of things I consider basic because of the lives you were forced to live. I want to help teach an’ show you ladies what to do, how to be, but I need to understand you all better to do so. Now, you wanted to explain why you did what you did, an’ I didn’t let. I’d like to hear your thought process, so I understand better.” He said.
 
She sniffed and wiped her nose on her hoodie before using relatively the same piece of cloth to wipe her eyes. He tried not to grimace at that, though he was sure he had done worse when in the heat of battle or when his hands were full of grease. Getting a little snot in her eyes was probably better for her than the amount of grease, gas, and transmission fluid that he had ingested over the years was for him.  
 
“I.. I was scared… I know I act angry, but it helps me, sometimes. If you’re angry, people just tend to leave you alone… they.. they don’t hurt you if you’re alone… I.. I know I told you I don’t like anyone, and I told you later it was partly a lie, as.. as I liked you a bit.. but.. I try not to like people because as soon as I do, they… they either hurt me or are taken from me… You have to stay strong in what I did, understand? You.. you show weakness or emotions, which most assume to mean you’re weak, and you don’t last! I.. I don’t know why I tried to last, honestly, as some days I wished I had just died and got it over with, but.. but maybe this is why. Maybe a part of me knew it, somehow, though I didn’t understand it… I know it sounds crazy…” She said softly before he cut her off.
 
“Actually, I understand that.” He said.
 
She wrinkled her nose at him, questioningly, “Really?? You mean I’m not crazy for thinking that way or feeling that maybe I knew this was coming, somehow?”
 
He chuckled softly, “Heh! No, not a bit crazy for that, as I’ve seen weirder, crazier things happen. If you’re crazy, it for still likin’ me a bit.”
 
A slight soft smile came to her face at his words and she bashfully bowed her head.
 
“I do still like you, and.. and maybe… no, definitely even more than before, though I can’t explain it.” She said.
 
“Heh. That’s alright.” He replied.
 
She continued, “I’m ashamed that when you asked for someone to go with the teens, that Maggie spoke up and I couldn’t, but like I said I didn’t really like anyone and I trusted fewer. I liked you a bit and trusted you a bit and.. and I was just too scared to leave you. I am ashamed of it, but it’s true. The anger is real, but it’s usually at myself. I hate me, I hate being a whore, I hate being weak and stupid, but I am. The acting tough is just an act, as I can’t let people know how scared I am. I’m telling you as I’m trying to trust you, but please don’t tell anyone else. Understand, as scared as Maggie seems to act, I feel even more scared inside. I’m not saying I’m more scared than her, but she’s definitely braver than I am, because I couldn’t even go with Madison and Patty when shopping, let alone go with you and face what you faced to rescue those rabbit wessen girls! That.. that’s why when you left me, I made an excuse to go to the jeep. I saw the alcohol you bought and.. and, please understand I wasn’t trying to steal from you, honest!”
 
“I know. You were trying to relax, right? So, you wouldn’t freak out?” He said more than asked.
 
She shook her head, “It’s more than that. You see Gio .. the guy Fernando saved me from, he gave us drugs when he first got us, to keep us horny, compliant, and to keep us from being fertile, but they are expensive. He starts you off there, but then tries to wean you off all the drugs and onto cheap alcohol, though he still gives us something to keep us horny, but it’s a different one later. Usually we need something to keep our stomachs numb, too, as the cheap booze tears up your guts, but those are cheap drugs. Having distraction girls puking or bent over in pain doesn’t look good for him either, so it’s definitely cheaper than having us make him look bad. If anything I was trying to numb myself enough to look like I wasn’t scared and.. I don’t know, I just felt like I needed it.”
 
“You said weans you off all those drugs? The ones that keep you from being fertile too?” Hondo asked.
 
She nodded, “They are a type of anti-heat drug, sort of like the army uses. It works, but the problem is, if you take them too long they sort of stop your heat, permanently.”
 
“Meaning?” He asked.
 
Miniya shrugged, “I don’t know exactly. I know you take them for a while then your guts start to hurt and you feel like you have the flu. I’ve seen some girls get so sick they die from it, but that doesn’t happen too often. I overheard someone say it’s something with our girl parts. The one that makes the eggs and the one where babies grow. They sort of die off, or partially die, or stop functioning, or something like that. I’ve heard a lot of things, but all I know is it hurts bad for a couple weeks, you get really sick for about a week, you feel weak and like you were kicked in the guts for a couple weeks, then no more heat and you can’t have babies. Some say that a girl shouldn’t really want sex after that, nor have it feel as good anymore, but we were kept on drugs to make us want it and I can’t really remember a time where it felt really good, so I don’t know.”
 
“What about now? How do you feel?” He asked.
 
She shrugged, “I don’t know. I think I want it, or at least want to know if it could feel good and I could have sex without feeling dirty and used, but I’m so confused right now. This.. this all just doesn’t feel real so, I just.. I. I don’t know.”
 
He nodded, “Fair enough. Now, you said it’s like the stuff the army uses. Does their stuff do the same thing?”
 
She shrugged again, “Honestly, I don’t know. I’ve heard yes, but I know so little about it all.”
 
He nodded, understandingly, as she did not seem to know the names of all the parts of her own body, even.  But from what she said, compared to what Melissa and Nova had told him about the army having sterilized many of the wessen troops in the past, along with certain anti-wessen sentiments that still seemed to hold true in the army, he had to wonder if there was some truth to it.  
 
“So, you were used to numbin’ yourself with alcohol, so you saw me buy it an’ thought you had to have it.” He asked.
 
She looked up at him with a look that plead for understanding, “I needed it. I don’t know how to function under stress without it. It.. it helps me cope. I’ve been trying not to drink, as I don’t want to be an alcoholic whore anymore, but I don’t know how to hid my feelings or how scared I am without it! I drank every day for years, please understand.”
 
“Used to drinkin’, but it still gave you the hiccups? Jefe must have given you some of his medicine to clean out your system.” He said, figuring Fernando gave her a bio pill, or a partial one at least.
 
She shrugged and looked away, sheepishly, “I don’t know about that, but I do know that when I feel overly nervous or guilty about something, I get them. Its.. its been a long time since I had them, but I’ve felt so empty inside until recently. I felt pretty guilty about taking your whiskey without asking, all afternoon, especially with how kind you’ve been and all. I should have felt worse, but I did not even think of the danger I put everyone else in. … I’m so sorry.”
 
“Hmm. Well, what’s done is done. Havin’ a little alcohol occasionally to relax, have some fun, to ease pain, or the like is fine, but you’re gonna have to learn to not need it. We can try goin’ cold turkey or we can try lettin’ you have a little to ease your nerves and try to work you off of it. Understand that I’m pretty sure Jefe gave you some medicine to clean out and fix up your system, so be careful, as you probably don’t have the tolerances you used to.” He said.
 
“I wish I had some now.” She said, glumly.
 
He pulled a flask from his vest and held it out, “Here, have some, but only a shot or two worth.”
 
She looked up at him questioningly, “Are.. are you sure it’s alright?”
 
He shook his head, “Not really. I don’t know what the right answer is for you right now, but you aren’t a little kid either, so I’m not sayin’ no right now either.”
 
She looked at it for a moment before snatching it from his hand and taking a big gulp from it. She started to go for a second but she looked up at him and saw his eyebrow raised at her, so she put the cork back into it and handed it back. He took the flask back from her, took a swig himself, and then stuck it back into his pocket.
 
“For now, if you feel like you need some, come to me, or Jefe. If you’re gonna drive, I don’t want you to drink any for at least four hours before, longer would be better. If on guard duty, I don’t want you to have any. If we are in a tense situation… Well, depends on the situation. If a sip will get you through, that’s fine, but start drinkin’ whole flasks on me an’ that will end. I want to help you an’ the other girls an’ guys who need an’ want help, but I need you all to try too, understand?” He asked.
 
She nodded.
 
He nodded back, “Good. Now, I’ve got a lot to do an’ we need to get back to camp. If you’re good to go, well go. If you need to talk more, we can take a bit longer.”
 
“I’m good.” She replied quietly.
 
In truth she did not really feel good. She wanted to say more, to tell him more about her, her thoughts, her feelings, and hear more of what he had to say. But, the truth was, she did not have the words to say what she wanted to, and the rest she was still unsure or confused by. As for hearing him talk more, she knew he had more to do, and she did not want to hold him up any longer. She felt like enough of a burden already and did not want to cause him further trouble, today at least.
 
He stood up from the bed, stretched and groaned a bit. She too stood up and stood beside him for a moment with her head down. As he started to move to the door, she put a hand on his arm, which caused him to stop and look down at her.
 
“Somethin’ wrong?” He asked.
 
“I.. I hate to ask for anything after what I’ve done, but… would you… *sigh*… it’s stupid. Never mind.” She said, turning away in frustration.
 
He grabbed her arm this time, to which she jumped at, “Now, you started to say somethin’ to me an’ I want you to finish it. Think of this as a lesson. Speak when you’re sure what you want to say an’ don’t let your mouth move faster than your brain.”
 
She turned to him shakily and faced him, though her head remained down.
 
“I… I’m sorry my head is so messed up, but… I just wanted to know how it felt to be held by you.” She said quietly.
 
“But you’re Jefe’s gal, not mine.” He said.
 
She nodded, “I.. I know. I’m not asking for anything else. I’ll not do anything sexual, I promise. I.. I just want you to hold me for a moment… I.. I saw you holding Molly and.. and she looked so happy. It wasn’t a fake look either, nor some sexy, lust thing, either. I’ve.. I’ve not really experienced that before. Fernando tried to hold me after my sister got through trying to push him into #$@!ing us both, and I acted like a bitch… I know I can be a bit of a bitch sometimes, but… Please? I.. I need to know I can be touched like that. I.. I need to know so I can see if I’m just a whore or not.”
 
He looked down at her for a moment before moving his hand from her arm to her back and pulling her into him. He could feel her body trembling as he pulled her too him, and after a moment, felt her arms shakily wrap around his waist. It took a bit, but she slowly relaxed and seemed to melt into him. As she relaxed he pulled her head into his chest and then stroked her hair as he held her. She was not sure how long he held her, but it seemed like a moment and an eternity at the same time. He did not grope her, hump her, press against her lewdly, or talk dirty to her. He just held her and she felt the warmth of not just his body but of who he was in that time. She felt like she would break down and sob for a moment but she held it inside, as she did not want to ruin what she had in that moment.  
 
He let go after a bit but she did not. He gave her a few seconds more before he lightly grabbed her shoulders and put some space between them. She looked up at him, her eyes moist, a frown was on her face, and a slight blush in her cheeks.  
 
“I’ve got a lot to do yet before we leave.” He explained.
 
She sighed, “*sigh* .. I know. Thank you for.. for holding me. I.. I really liked it.”
 
He gave her a soft smile, “I’m glad. Now, why don’t you go find Molly. I’m gonna grab a shower then I’ll be down.”
 
“Do you need any help?” She asked.  
 
He scowled a bit at her as he picked up his bag, “You said nothin’ sexual.”
 
“I didn’t mean it like that!” She exclaimed.
 
“I’m gettin’ a shower. I’m takin’ my clothes off an’ washin’ my birthday, an’ you ask to help. How else could you mean it?” He asked, trying to not speak harshly as he knew there was a lot to understand about her still.  
 
“I.. I meant like wash your back or something! I can keep my jeans on and just reach in and help!” She explained quickly.
 
“I appreciate the offer, but no. A naked man an’ even a partially naked woman in a shower is gonna in the least be seen as sexual.” He replied.
 
“I could do it without being sexual. I’ve seen a lot of naked men.” She replied quietly.
 
He sighed again, as he really didn’t have the capacity for this today, “*sigh* … Miniya, listen, here’s lesson two. That life is over, so you need to act like a lady. A lady isn’t gonna help a man in the shower unless he is her man. You don’t want to be seen as a whore, I know, so you need to think of these things.  The only exception is if you do get medical trainin’ from Jefe, you could have to help someone injured get clean. If it’s for medical purposes, the rules change there, but only then.”
 
She sighed and looked down, “I..I didn’t mean anything by it… I .. I just wanted to help.. to make up for what I’ve done.”
 
“I’ve told you what to do for makin’ up for things, an’ I appreciate the offer, but understand I’m sayin’ no for your own good. You have to look at some things differently now. As much as havin’ you scrub my back sounds nice, if someone found out then they’d call you a whore. An’ though Jefe an’ I don’t agree on everythin’, I believe we both agree on not sharin’ women. You’re his woman. You’ve said so. So, if you’re scrubbin’ anyone’s back, it’s his. Understand?” He asked, firmly but not too sharply.  
 
She shook her head, “Not really, but I’m trying.”
 
“Well, just try to trust me on this, alright?” He replied
 
She nodded, “Yes sir.”
 
“Thank you. Now, go find Molly so I can shower.” He said.
 
She nodded and slowly walked to the door, pausing to look back for a moment as she opened the door, before slipping out and closing it behind her. He sighed and shook his head after she left, before pulling the flask from his pocket and downing the contents.  
 
It had been a long few months, with the last few weeks seeming like months themselves and the last couple days seeming like weeks. It would have been too easy to give in, let her wash him, of even screw her and rid himself of some pent-up frustrations, but he wanted to help her not hurt her. Beyond that, he was not looking for a repeat of the night before. Molly already seemed to have enough women picked out for him, as is, and he was barely keeping up with what he had. He hoped everything would settle down soon, and then maybe he would feel better and have more time to give to Molly and the girls. After that he could figure out if he could handle more. Valentine was not coming back in a hurry, though he needed to plan for that eventuality. For the moment, though, he was just to weary to think about any of it.
 
Without further ado, he stripped down and showered up, being left alone for the entirety of the event this time. Once out, he combed his hair, slapped on some deodorant, and dressed in fresh clothes, rolling his dirty clothes in the towel he used, before shoving them into the empty pocket on his duffle bag. He did feel a bit more energized, for the moment, and felt his mind was a bit clearer. A good shower and some fresh clothes had a way of doing that for a person, though he had underestimated how much it would improve his immediate outlook and mood.  
 
Once his bag was repacked he gave the room one more look and headed out and down to the hanger. In the hanger he found Molly and Miniya sitting on the couch and talking. He did not hear what about, as they stopped and turned towards him when he got within earshot.
 
“You both ready?” He asked.
 
Molly nodded, “We’re ready. Our bags are in the Bronco… You look like you’re feeling a better.”
 
“A bit. The shower definitely helped.” He replied.
 
“I thought it might.” Molly said.
 
“Karl an’ Marvin still at work?” He asked.
 
“Yeah. Probably about another twenty minutes and we’ll be done.” Marvin’s voice called out as he came down the ramp from the dirigible.  
 
“You makin’ sure to spread the weight out between the sides an’ make it so it can be secured?” Hondo asked.
 
“We found some netting, and there are eye-hooks on the walls. We put a couple barrels on each side and are splitting the stuff up evenly between them, weight wise at least.” He said, pausing by them for a moment to speak.
 
Hondo nodded, “Sounds good. We’re gonna head back. Before you guys come back, talk to the soldiers an’ have the relay to whomever is in charge that you’re leavin’. They will probably need to come in an’ out for a while for water, so I’ll leave a key with the Wessen commander, er, Patrick I think his name was. I’ll tell them to lock up if they leave the place, not that it will help much.”
 
Marvin nodded, “I’ll talk to them before we leave. Miss Val and her sister will be here longer than we will be, I’m sure.”
 
Hondo frowned at the dirigible before glancing back at Marvin, “Yeah, can’t forget those two troublemakers. Let the guard know they are still here, then, too. I think Jefe had someone we were supposed to meet at three o’clock or three thirty, so, I need to get back, as it’s almost three now.”
 
Marvin nodded, “Will do. We’ll see you back there in a bit.”  
 
Hondo nodded in reply and Marvin headed back to his task.  
 
As Marvin left, Hondo turned back To Molly and Miniya.
 
“Well, you ladies ready to go?” He asked.  
 
Molly stood up with a groan, but faster than he could get to her to help her up.
 
“Yeah. I’ll miss this place, but not this town. Was kinda like our home.” She said wistfully.  
 
“You could let me help ya up.” He said, half ignoring the comment as he did not share her fond memories of this place.
 
It was not that he had not enjoyed time with her here, but this place only reminded him of his own weaknesses and ineptness, as he lay in bed here healing from injuries. It also reminded him of what he lost with Valentine and the pain and humiliation her rejection had brought. As much as Valentine was a part of the camper too, it was more like his home right now, and he wanted to be back there. Finding Molly as a mate in all this, or more like her telling him that he needed her almost as much as she needed him, was a bright spot in the gloom, but it was not enough to make this place hold any fondness. In truth he would not miss it.  
 
“I’m fine! Just a little stiff, so don’t worry. I get a nap in and I’ll be good for tonight.” She retorted.  
 
“Hmph.” He snorted, not believing her fully, though he knew it was not that she was trying t lie to him, but more keep him from worrying about things that were out of his control.
 
No matter what anyone ever would say, he knew Molly was a good woman, one of the few he did not feel he had to worry too much about. Valentine might have made him a bit gun-shy about women had Molly not stepped in so fast and took up the mantel of being his woman. She had much to learn about his ways, as he did about her, but he felt in time they would.  
 
He turned to Miniya who sat, blushing a bit, as she kept her eyes down and away from him.
 
“Miniya, you good to go?” He asked.
 
“Yes sir.” She said quietly.
 
He put a hand on her shoulder which made her jump and flash him an angry look for a moment before she softened her look and breathed out a stuttering breath.
 
“It’s alright. Relax.” He said soothingly.
 
“S.sorry.” She replied, sheepishly. “Sort of a force of habit. Not used to being touched unless someone was going to do something to me.”
 
He nodded, “I understand, an’ I’ll refrain from touchin’ ya, unless I have to.”
 
“NO!! I mean, no please” She exclaimed before blushing a bit more and calming her tone. “I mean, I don’t want to be jumpy or glare or anything like that anymore. I.. I know what we talked about, me being Fernando’s and all, but you said you’d help so… can’t you be my friend or teacher or something?”
 
“I’m just a rescuer, handyman, an’ country boy. Pretty simple man, that’s it. I’ll help if I can, when I can. If you need a friendly ear, I’ll listen if I have time. If I see somethin’ that you’re doin’ wrong or you’re entrusted to me to do a job, I’ll do my best to teach you, but Jefe needs to be your first stop, understand? If he can’t help, I will, but only after he’s said he can’t an’ sends you to me, or he’s not there to help an’ you need somethin’ now. I say this for your own sake. I don’t want people to talk bad ‘bout ya because of me.” He replied.
 
“What.. what if I don’t care if they do?” She asked, a bit of her anger facade returning.
 
“Well, let’s say I care ‘bout how people see you an’ the other gals in camp. I can’t stop all gossip, but I also care ‘bout how they see Jefe an’ even myself for some part as we both need respect to make sure things run smoothly.” He said.
 
She gave him a frustrated look, “You said you’d help me!”
 
“I am! You said you’d try to trust me an’ ya ain’t!” He replied firmly.
 
She shrunk back a bit and her face fell and the flicker of anger disappeared.
 
“Sorry, I.. I didn’t… *sigh* .. sorry.” She mumbled.
 
Molly gave him a bit of a frown too, but he was not sure why.
 
“Now, I did not say I would not help, nor be there for you. Just sayin’ since you are Jefe’s you need to go to him first. We can be friendly, but bein’ friends is somethin’ we have to be careful ‘bout. Now, enough of that, then. Let’s get back.” He replied.
 
Miniya nodded, got up, and slowly started off to the Bronco. Hondo started after her, but Molly stopped him by placing her hand on his chest.  
 
“She told me what happened. She likes you, you know.” Molly said.
 
“She sorta likes me. Besides, she’s Jefe’s.” Hondo said.
 
“I think only time will tell there, as she’s conflicted. I’m not saying you should try to take her, though she might be a good addition to your harem.” Molly said, giving him a sly smile.
 
“I’m not in the mood to talk ‘bout that right now, Darlin’.” He said, trying not to show his frustration at the topic.
 
“I’m just teasing, my love, in part at least. If you wanted her I would not say no, know that at least.” She replied.
 
“Molly, I just want you right now, an’ before I can even take you I want you healed, an’ I want out of this cesspool of a town.” He replied.
 
She nodded, “I know. But, no matter what, please be gentle with her. She wasn’t lying when she said her anger is her protection and her toughness is put on.”
 
“She told you she said that?” He asked.
 
“She told me everything, even about you holding her, her offer to help you wash, and your reply. She apologized if she stepped over the line, but she wanted me to know as she knew you were my man and she said I had been kind to her, despite her growling. She wants to be in our lives, even if its just a friend.” Molly replied.
 
“If you befriend her, I can help her more. It just looks bad if a young wessen woman like her and I are friends alone. If she is our friend it’s different.” Hondo explained.
 
Molly nodded, “I understand but I don’t at the same time. I don’t think she understands at all. We come from different worlds with different values and different ways of looking at things.”
 
“I’m learnin’ that, but I also want you an’ the others to learn some of the values Jefe an’ I hold. Maybe some of them don’t work here, or matter, but some still do.” He replied.
 
“I understand and we will learn from you both and we will all figure it out together, but all I ask is that you treat her gently. She may very well be more fragile than Maggie is, at least at the moment. She’s confused and at a crossroad in her life. She’s not even sure it’s all real. She could easily be set back if we aren’t careful right now. I just don’t want you upset at yourself, nor her hurt.” Molly replied.
 
He leaned down and kissed her forehead before smiling softly at her, “You’re a kindhearted woman, Molly. I love ya, you know that, right?”
 
She smiled back up at him, “I do.”
 
“Good. Now, let’s get the #$@! outta here.” He replied, as he put his arm around her and pulled her to his side before heading out to the Bronco, at a pace she could handle with her limp.  
 
Once in the Bronco they climbed in and headed to camp. Miniya sat in the back and said nothing the whole drive, which prompted Hondo to stop short of camp.
 
“You all right back there?” He asked.
 
Miniya nodded.
 
“You know I only said all that for your own good, right?” He asked.
 
She looked out the side window with a sigh and nodded, but still said nothing.
 
“Miniya, don’t be angry.” He said softly.
 
“I’m not. I’m just… I don’t know.” She replied.
 
“Listen, Molly and I talked and she said you and her are becoming friends, is that right?” He asked.
 
Miniya looked up at Molly questioningly, “We’re friends?”
 
Molly smiled at her and nodded, “Of course! Why wouldn’t we be?”
 
“Cause no one has ever wanted to be my friend… not in a long time at least, and they even used to call me a stick in the mud and grumpy.” She replied quietly.
 
“Well, we’re friends now, and that’s that.” Molly replied.
 
“Thank you.” Miniya replied quietly.
 
“You know, it’s pretty easy to be sorta friends with your woman’s friend, without people talkin’ too much.” Hondo added.
 
Miniya looked up slowly, “R.really?”
 
He nodded, “That’s how I see it at least. I still expect you to go to Jefe with your problems first, as a woman should always go to her man first, but if you can’t you can always come to Molly an’ I an’ we can help”
 
He emphasized the ‘us’ and ‘we’ a bit, as he did not want her seeming to get attached to him to come between him and Fernando, nor for others to think less of her, as her self-esteem was already non-existent.  
 
She looked back down and smiled to herself, seeming to physically relax again.
 
“Thank you.” She said softly.
 
He then started forward again and entered camp, carefully pulling up to the camper before stopping and shutting the engine off.  
 
“Alright, Miniya, why don’t you grab your gear an’ go find your sister. Molly, you go inside an’ get some rest. Those rabbit girls should be passed out on our bed an’ Maggie should be restin’ somewhere too. There’s blankets in the pull-out drawer under the couch. Once we get settled again, we’ll get our bed back an’ get a closet cleaned out for your clothes.” He said.
 
“Don’t worry about me. All I need is a duffle bag.” She replied, though the thought of her own closet did thrill her.
 
“Once we go clothes shoppin’ again, you’ll need the space. Besides, it’s our room an’ you deserve to have the space. Val’s stuff can go to the dirigible, if it flies.” He replied.
 
“Thanks again, Mr. Hondo.” Miniya said quickly before slipping out to leave them alone.
 
They glanced back at her but she was quickly out and gone, before they could speak.
 
Molly turned back to him with a worried look, “What are you going to do? You should get some rest too.”
 
He shook his head, “Can’t. I still need to check the camper over, fuel it, then fill the Bronco and the fuel trailer. Have to make sure the fuel barrels in that new trailer are filled as well, but after I meet up with Jefe as I think we were supposed to meet with someone about somethin’ … *sigh* … too much goin’ on to keep it all straight.”
 
She frowned but nodded, “Alright, but please try to rest if you can.”
 
He nodded, “I’ll see about it.”
 
She then stepped out and grabbed her bag from the back, as he stepped out and looked around for a bit. After a brief look he saw Fernando leaning against his VW camper, so Hondo walked his way.
 
“Howdy Jefe.” He called out in a low voice as he approached.
 
“You look like shit.” Fernando replied.
 
“Heh! You should look in the mirror sometime!” Hondo replied with a chuckle.
 
“I see most of you made it back. Where is Marvin and Karl, and your ex and the one you do not seem to want to talk about?” Fernando replied, ignoring his comment, as he was trying to ignore his own levels of stress and exhaustion.
 
“Can’t say I want to talk ‘bout either of them right now, but they think they can get that shit-heap flyin’ before we leave an’ they want to follow the caravan with it. I gave them my disgruntled blessin’ an’ a few coins to do it, though I’d be surprised if they pulled it off. Figured it’d keep them out of my hair for a bit. Damn… Oh, an’ Marvin an’ Karl will be along soon. They are takin’ care for a few last-minute things.” Hondo replied a bit sourly.
 
“They are your problem, so whatever you decide there.” Fernando replied, though he had some worry for his friend still on this issue.  
 
Hondo frowned, “Yeah. My problem. *sigh* … I’m stugglin’ a bit with her. She wants my forgiveness but… Don’t have time for that bull-shit right now anyway.
 
 
Fernando nodded, but decided to change the subject as he saw that though Hondo might need to talk about that sometime soon, he did not see ready right now.
 
“That Beekeeper with the mead should be here soon. At least you made it here before they did.” He said.
 
Hondo grimaced a bit, “Is that who we were supposed to meet? Honestly, I knew there was someone, but I couldn’t remember who or why… *sigh* … I’ll be glad to get out of this hell-hole.”
 
“You and me both.” Fernando replied sourly.
 
“Before they get here, I wanted to talk to you ‘bout Miniya an’ Maggie.” Hondo said, seeming a bit concerned.  
 
Fernando sighed and rubbed his eyes, trying to muster calmness himself, as he braced for a report on them doing something stupid.
 
“What did they do, now?” He asked as he pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to ease his headache.
 
Hondo told him about Miniya, what had happened, how he had responded, what Molly had made him realize, and then their conversation after. Fernando nodded as Hondo spoke and sighed again, but more in weariness than in frustration this time.  
 
“*sigh* … I see. You did not do wrong, but I see why you think you did. Honestly, I have been thinking about how lucky we have been with the group so far, with them falling in line and doing what we ask, aside from Macey and Zoey’s escapades, but you are right. We have not fully considered the transitioning for them, or the lack of knowledge. I had to keep on Macey about cleanliness at first, as she was not taught some of the basics from her own mother, but the others seem to be doing fine there. The question is, how well are they doing and what else are we not thinking about that comes natural to us. We do need to get out of here first, but we will talk more on how to address all this later.” Fernando replied.
 
“Schoolin’ is another thing too. I found out Karl can read some, but can’t write, an’ even those who can do both, struggle. I don’t think there’s a wessen here above a fourth grade readin’/writin’ level, an that’s maybe a third or second grade level, more realistically. I was readin’ before first grade, an’ though the schools are gettin’ worse in the time we’re from, in private schools first or second grade they are readin’ at least. Macey managed to guess at the word ‘peanut butter’, Miniya tried but admitted that she knows letter an’ sounds but can’t read, an’ I think Mae an’ June one of them must have read somethin’ as they asked for somethin’ we didn’t talk ‘bout, but I was told Kiah can’t read an’ April might be dyslexic, so I’m sure they aren’t much better than the others who can read a little.” Hondo added.
 
Fernando nodded, “That is something I have been thinking about, but not had the time to implement.”
 
“Molly said she struggles but can read, write, an’ do basic math, an’ she’s willin’ to help teach the others if we help her. Might at least be someone to take on doin’ a lot of the legwork or at least time-consumin’ class organizin’ for us.” Hondo added further.
 
Fernando nodded again, “That is something to consider, at least, but not here or now… Now, you said something about Maggie too.”
 
Hondo went on to tell him about how Maggie’s seemed to latch onto him and putting herself under Hondo as her master, due to her being so broken, and how she sees Fernando as he second master, and how her heat had been taken and was being restored due to the bio-pills, and her fears, her forced abortion, etc. Fernando worked his jaw angrily at parts of the story, but he stayed silent until Hondo finished.
 
“… So, yeah, that’s it.” Hondo said, “She wants me to take her as she claim’s it’s the only thing that helps her, unless you are willing to, as she put it, spay her, which I told her was not happenin’.”
 
Fernando shook his head, “#$@!ing animals, I swear… You are right, that is not happening. I admit I know little about the wessen’s heat, but we are not mutilating bodies to stop it. I need to understand it better, but from talking to that army doctor, they have some things available to help ease the heat or stop them.”
 
“That bastard, Marco?” Hondo asked with a sneer.
 
Fernando nodded, “One and the same.”
 
“Heh! I trust him as far as Itchy-cooch can throw him! I told you ‘bout how Miniya said her heat an’ fertility was taken from her; which Maggie said the same happened to her after they murdered her baby. They were given pills until their insides hurt an’ they felt sick, then they couldn’t get pregnant again. The thing is, Miniya said she was given somethin’ like the military gives their wessen, an’ she heard it does the same things to them! One of the wessen sergeants an’ her corporal gave me a similar story, ‘bout the military chemically an’ sometimes physically castratin’ the wessen, male an’ female, especially those with stronger heats, or those caught #$@!in’! Seems like a human soldier can #$@! a wessen, but if caugh the wessen is punished, an’ if two wessen are caught, they are both punished. On top of all that, an’ bein’ used for the human soldier’s pleasure, they’re used to do most of the dirty work, an’ as livin’ shields at times.” Hondo growled.
 
“I cannot see Jastrey letting that slide!” Fernando insisted.
 
“Jastrey thought they were a little better than animals not long ago, remember? That look on her face when you revealed that one girl to not only be human but her granddaughter, you remember that?” Hondo retorted.
 
Fernando frowned, “So much has happened since then, I guess I had half forgotten all that. Damn, what was that, two months ago?”
 
“Two or three. I’ve lost track of time.” Hondo replied.
 
“*sigh* Seems like a lot longer ago than that, though.” Fernando replied, shaking his head as he thought of everything that had transpired since.
 
“To those in the military, it hasn’t been that long, though. They’ve had wessen in their ranks long before us, but they were treated badly. That damn major who we have been workin’ with has shown disdain ‘bout them several times. Hell, I doubt it’s all sunk into Jastrey’s head yet either, so those under her who have just heard ‘bout it, or been ordered to treat them as human, you think they have unlearned their beliefs or prejudices yet?” Hondo asked.
 
“I understand prejudices too well and seen them first hand all too often to even think that they are set aside so easily.” Fernando replied grimly.
 
“An’ Marco showed his disdain for, as he put it, waistin’ medical supplies on David an’ the Wessen town’s Mayor’s daughters. Plus, these meds were made for wessen, an’ if they had dangerous side effect like that, I doubt they have had time to make them safe since the treaty was signed. I wish I knew for sure on any of this. I talked to Molly ‘bout it all some a week back or so, before this happened, and she seemed to believe there are scent blockers to help protect a wessen in heat from smellin’ like she was in heat so they aren’t attacked, but she was afraid of any meds to lessen or stop a heat. I admit I know little ‘bout medicine, that’s why I lean on you for that stuff, but I’m hearin’ enough to make me worry. I was told even human woman have to go off birth-control occasionally to let themselves have a period for health reasons, so even if these meds didn’t have side effect themselves, might tryin’ to stop their heats with meds long term hurt them?” Hondo asked, anger and worry evident in his voice as he worried for his own girls’ safety and felt for the girls who had already been hurt by these things in the past, like Maggie, Miniya, and presumably the bunny girls, human and wessen alike, since they shared similar ‘careers’.
 
Fernando nodded, “You are not wrong, but I will need to look into it further. Scent blockers should be alright as long as there is not anything in them that will leech through the skin and effect their system or mess with their hormones. I did not get any pills from Marco, just some spray and some hormone gum, so hopefully these will help, but even he admitted they do not work on them all. For now, do what you can for Maggie, I’ll talk to Miniya when I have time, and I will look into a safe means of helping them, if one is available.”
 
“If there isn’t a safe means?” Hondo asked.
 
“There is one. Maybe it is not medicinal, but we will find something. Though, be warned, Marco tells me that sex with a wessen in heat but pulling out can increase their heat, as can fooling around with them. This could be an old-wives tale, meant to keep them from fooling around to lessen the urges, or encourage them to take pills or have surgery to stop them, but I cannot be sure.” Fernando added.
 
“Or an excuse for their masters to force it on them, an’ keep from unwanted breedin’. I’ve not heard anyone directly talk ‘bout it, but I’ve heard a few things that make me think some want to control how wessen are breed, not just population.” Hondo replied.
 
Fernando nodded, “Both are probably true. Just look at history.”
 
“But, now Maggie says foolin’ ‘round helps her, though we did not discuss the difference between pullin’ out or not.” Hondo replied.
 
“Something about the process of turning humans into wessen, and even the unstable nature of their offspring, seems to make each one very different, so it is possible that it could work for some while having the opposite effect on others. Humans are not much different, honestly, but with wessen the differences seemed to be more profound, and varied. You should talk to her further about it.” Fernando said.
 
Hondo nodded, “I will. Just hopin’ she can hold out until we get settled next. If she’s havin’ David as her co-pilot, though, she might need some scent blockers. I know you put some things in his head to make it so he can function, but how much restraint will a teen of his age have if she starts goin’ into heat while they are together?”
 
“I had not thought about that, honestly. I will see what can be done.” Fernando replied.
 
“Hmph… Things never get simpler, do they?” Hondo said more than asked.
 
Fernando shook his head, “No they do not.”
Back to top
 
 

Well the cowboy, like the red man, you had to leave your land
You can't raise your stock and plant your crop in the gumbo and the sand
Greed disguised as progress has put us to the test
They won't be glad until we're gone from our home out in the west
It's sad to see those good old days replaced with greed and doubt
Soon we'll leave the country, the campfire has gone out
Bid 'em all adieu, you can't turn the world about
The cowboy left the country, the campfire has gone out
View Profile WWW   IP Logged
Fernando
YaBB Administrator
*****
NY City




Posts: 2380
Gender: male
Re: After Chaos
Reply #2962 - Apr 3rd, 2024, 3:54pm
 
Knowing what is expected next, Hondo asks “What’s next?”
 
“The beekeeper lady should be coming within the hour with some mead I told her how to beekeeper lady should be coming within the hour with some mead I told her how to make a starting batch. Then check the vehicles and I have to run to Maddie’s place around 4:30 – 5:00 to get dinners for the convoy to have in go-bags. Then a final check and we start rolling out.” Fernando explains.
 
“Where shall we begin?” Hondo asks.
 
“I’ll get a couple chairs and work on the remaining radios you got from Center Town and you can check on those boxes and barrels I teleported into the trailer from the hanger. Plus I’ll show Naya where her bag is and what’s inside.” Fernando explains.
 
“I’ll go get them from the back of the Bronco.” Hondo replies.
 
“If I am not back here, I’ll be in my camper, just open the driver’s door and lets yourself in. And if I am not inside, let yourself in and I’ll be arriving from the bunny girl’s camper with Naya’s duffle bag.” Fernando explains.
 
“No problem.” Hondo replies.
 
“I’ll tell the girls, Naya, that you might enter the camper and not to worry. Ichi’s asleep.” Fernando tells her.
 
“Anythin’ else I should know?” Hondo asks.
 
“They are sleeping on the floor as I moved that bed there, behind the front seats.” Fernando explains.
 
“Why would you move the bed to the floor?” Hondo asks.
 
“As you know, the camper is electric. The bad battery pack is towards rear before the electric motor; if it goes, it would heat up the platform above it, and set the bed on fire from the heat. Being on the floor away from the battery pack’s area is better and won’t burn.” Fernando explains.
 
“If you know, what is the thickness of the panel the bed was on compared to the floor?” Hondo asks.
 
“If the spirits went by VW Standards, the bottom where one would consider the floor, rear platform, front seat platforms, front floor panels, and rising panel from the floor panels to the platform panels is 18 gauge steel panels welded together. Compared to the roof and side body panels which are 16 gauge steel panels welded together.” Fernando explains.
 
“And the frame are welded the panels?” Hondo asks.
 
“The frame should be shape stamped 14 gauge steel, lined up with other frame parts and later with the panels and welded together.” Fernando explains.
 
“I see.” Hondo replies. After a bit of silence he asks, “Why don’t you reverse time on that battery pack and make it new again?”
 
“I tried, and it looks like that pack was made with bad recycled batteries to begin with.” Fernando answers, adding, “At least they are enough to just run the lights while we go. We’ll replace it at the next town. It being a long ride, I’ll turn on the generators at one of the bathroom breaks and I should be able to make the long ride.”
 
”Alrigh’, I’ll go git the radios for you while you git that girl’s thin’s.” Hondo says.
 
“See you then.” Fernando replies before they go their separate ways.
 
Fernando goes to his camper’s sliding door and opens, telling Naya to put on her shoes and hoodie, and pull the hood over her head. She does as she is told and steps out of the camper and follows Fernando to Minerva’s Medical Jeep. He leads her to the rear of the jeep and opens the door.
 
“This is where your things will be stored when the camp is going to the next town.” Fernando explains before pulling out her duffle bag. “This is your bag. I will put it here so you can get it while on the road.” He opens it and pulls out the package with the hoodie blanket. “You will take this with you inside your seat and put it on when it gets cold like in the picture.” He puts the hooded blanket back in the bag and the bag in the rear of the jeep. He then takes to the side of the jeep and opens the only side door and pulls down the seat. “I’ll talk to Minerva about it, but you are to sit behind her or anyone else who is driving. No one is in the camper when we driving on the road because if there is an accident, anyone in the camper gets killed. It is safe to be in the vehicle when on the road. Got that?”
 
“Yeah.” Naya replies.
 
“Good.” He says as he pushes the front chair in place and closes the door. He then takes Naya back to his electric camper, letting her go inside and back under the blanket with Ichigo though she did not take off her hoodie.
 
Hondo opens the driver’s door, making Fernando to turn to him, “Good, you’re here. Get in and relax. I’ll be there in a second.”
 
Hondo nods and gets in. Fernando closes the sliding door and opens the front passenger door, getting in and sits on the passenger door. Hondo looks over the dash set up and huge steering wheel.
 
“This is a lot of switches and gauges, almost like most big rigs.” Hondo points out.
 
“It’s not that hard drive or charge, you just have to read the panel labels and flip each switch as to what you want and read the meters for how much each battery has.” Fernando explains.
 
“Which one is the bad battery pack?” Hondo asks.
 
Fernando turns off all the batteries being charged by either generators or solar panel and flips one switch then points to the meter above it, “That one. It never gets above 9volts when it should be at 12volts.”
 
“What’s its amperage?” Hondo asks.
 
Fernando points to the other meter under it, “It says 425 amps when it should be over 600 amps.”
 
“Sounds like a couple dead or shorted cells in the pack.” Hondo points out.
 
“It should be enough to run the lights for most of the ride to the next town.” Fernando says.
 
“Let’s hope.” He says before hefting a cardboard box towards Fernando, “Here’s the radios.”
 
Fernando takes out a smaller box from inside the larger box before putting the box in the space between the seats. Hondo looks intently as Fernando opens it and pulls out a black UV-5R from inside along with a few other pieces and begins to assemble it. He then turns it on. It speaks something in Chinese. Going through its menu, he switches the language option within it to English. He then gives the radio a Factory Reset and it says “Frequency Mode.”
 
“That was simple.” Hondo says.
 
“Yeah, but it is now a blank radio, channels need to be programmed into it.” Fernando says as he looks about the box before finding a programming cable in the box like he has from the previous box. He then finds a small notebook and a CD ROM inside the box and hands them to Hondo, “That’s the programming cable and I hope the software. I already have that from the first box, so these can be yours.”
 
Hondo looks at cable, notebook and CD-ROM before taking a small box from the larger box, “I’ll do some of the radios like you just did to speed things up.”
 
Fernando writes some notes in his notebook, “Show me what you get done, I want to keep track of who gets what.” He then pulls out his Thinkpad X2000 laptop with his programming cable and sets it up. Hondo looks intently as Fernando opens a small plastic door on the side of the radio and puts the programming cable into the radio as the laptop boots. He then activates the programming software, setting up communications port and channel assignment to the radio and looks at Hondo. “Zoey and Macey will get the same 7 channels as everyone else, but what about a privacy channel for them?”
 
“That would be interesting. What you propose?” Hondo says and asks.
 
“What’s the possibility of K-mart Security still being a thing?” Fernando asks.
 
“Slim and none.” Hondo replies.
 
“The problem is somebody else using the frequency from some old radios.” Fernando points out.
 
“If the radios have a low power setting, you can set it up as low powered and the signal won’t go too far. A mile at best.” Hondo points out.
 
“And throw in a privacy tone on top of that.” Fernando adds, “I’ll need to add it to our radios under high power and have a radio for Ichigo to monitor them when they are out.” Fernando says.
 
“I’ll set up a radio for Ichigo; what channel would you want the girls to have?” Hondo says and asks.
 
“K-Mart’s Mall Security: Purple Dot, which is at 151.9550 MHz.” Fernando says as he sets up the frequency information on the programming software. “And I’ll set the CTCS privacy tone to 67.0Hhz. Others on that frequency could hear them, but they cannot interact with them, and the girls won’t hear them and thus interact with them.”  
 
He finalizes the information on the radio, marking that channel as “Zo&Ma” for “Zoey and Macey.” He also sets up a channel that Hondo and Fernando mostly use on their Yaesu as “Daddy” channel on high power and the Welcome Screen to “Welcome Zoey/Macey” (depending on who owns the radio). In all 9 channels are programmed into the radio.
 
“There... What do you think?” Fernando says as he as he shows what he did to the radio, putting the Zo&Ma Channel on channel A and “Daddy” Channel on channel B.
 
“Good for me.” Hondo says.
 
Fernando puts radio in the box, needing to separate antenna from the radio and shut it off, putting the box on the floor. Hondo hands him the second radio and works on a third. It only takes a couple minutes for the radio to be programmed and Fernando checks it before putting it away in the box it came in and putting it on top of the first box.
 
Hondo opens the third box and it is labeled “UV-5R” but in yellow. Hondo points it out as he assembles it, “I just realized that Tonya also requested for one. If I give her this one, she would want it to match everything she wears with it.”
 
“As long as she is not color matching her panties with it, there should be no problem as far as I care. Besides, I think I have some leather or black cloth fanny packs for them to wear to keep the radio in. Zoey and Macey are too small to have the radio clicked into their pockets, though not so for Tonya, but just in case, they should have a fanny pack. Who knows what girlie things they will put into them along with the radio?” Fernando explains as he gets the Yellow Baofeng from Hondo.
 
Hondo nods, “I would like to see one of them packs.”
 
“Yeah hold on...” Fernando says before putting his things down and gingerly step by Naya and Ichigo, then going into his box he got at the first town He and Jeanette were in from the Indians there. He pulls out three fanny packs from the clothing that was in there and returns with them to the passenger seat he was in. He hands them to Hondo, “What you think?”

 
Hondo looks them over, nodding as he checks the zipper and clips on it, revealing 3 pockets, 1 large one and 2 smaller ones. He then takes the yellow radio he was working on that he gave Fernando to test fit into the fanny pack. It fits if the antenna is taken off the radio. He says, “This should do.”
 
“Good.” Fernando replies as Hondo hands him back the yellow Baofeng. He then connects it to his computer to program the channels to it.
 
Hondo opens the forth box and it is labeled as “UV-5R8W.” Hondo points it out, “Would you know what that means?”
 
“According to what I read so far, these little radios are 5 watts, but that one is 8 watts with a software switch in its menu system for 5 watts for medium power, 8 watts for high power and 1.5 watts for low power. The regular radios can be switched to 5 watts for high power and 1.5 watt for lower power.” He pauses for a second as he puts away the third radio in the box and puts it on top of the other two, “Before you get another radio, search for an extended battery and get them out, if you can get three, we will put them in these three radios for the girls.”

 
“I’ll get that done.” Hondo says as he gives the fourth radio he assembled to Fernando. Fernando checks it and programs it, checking it again to see how it works. ‘Three for three.’ He thinks to himself. Hondo manages to find 6 extended batteries at the bottom of the box and pulls them out, showing them to Fernando.
 
“Good enough, one for the each of us.” Fernando says, “Hold on to them and set up more radios... you said that Ruth and Joanna could use them? I do not want Val to find out, I think she already has one of your Yaesus.”
 
“I’ll make sure of that.” Hondo replies.
 
“Thanks. Let’s see who else needed a radio?” Fernando asks.
 
“Zoey, Macey, Tonya, Ichigo, Ruth and Joanna. That should be it.” Hondo replies.
 
“So two more after this and we’re done with this.” Fernando says, adding, “I’ll put this with the radio parts I have unless you want them.”
 
“I think they would be better off with you.” Hondo replies.
 
“Alright then. In the other town I’ll finish assembling the rest and consolidate the parts left over. Just take the bottom three and put a large battery in the box, keep one for you and I can have the other. Those are for Zoey, Macey and Tonya.” Fernando says as he points out the radio boxes. He adds, “Give me your radio for a second to add their channels while you set up the last two for Ruth and Joanna.”
 
Hondo reaches into his jacket pocket and hands Fernando his Baofeng as he finishes the unit for Ichigo. Putting away Ichigo’s radio, He takes Hondo’s radio, makes a few adjustments to the channel list (setting the Zo&Mo channel to high power where the girls’ radios on that channel were set to low), then connects the radio to his laptop and programs the additional channels to Hondo’s radio before giving it back to him. He then repeats the process with his Baofeng radio while Hondo gives him one of the two radios for Ruth and Joanna. The programming only takes about a minute, and he had to load the file he is using with the rest of the convoy for the last two radios. He finishes programming the last radios in a couple of minutes, packing them back in their boxes. Fernando starts to clean up the area, putting away the ones in the box on the floor in front of the passenger seat and keeping the one radio box for Ichigo, while Hondo takes the ones done with him to give out.
 
“I’ll see you in a bit after I give these out.” Hondo says before opening the driver’s door.
 
“Yeah, see ya around in a bit.” As Fernando begins to pack up his laptop and put it away.
 
With Hondo gone, Fernando takes the radio for Ichigo and puts it away on one of the top cabinet shelves above the sink. He then consolidates the radio parts together first and then the unprogrammed radios next in the same box and manages to fit and secure it under the passenger area dashboard he then goes through the switched on the electrical board and checked his battery status on all packs. Everything but the one bad pack seems to be fully charged and ready to go. He shuts everything off for the time being.
 
Looking about the place around him, he puts the box with Ichigo’s radio inside the storage tray of the passenger dash before stepping out. Looking at his watch as he leans against the front of his camper, it is about a half hour before 3oclock. He did not expect being pounced on around his waist from his left.
 
“THANK YOU UNCLE!!!” Zoey lets out as she holds on to him tightly. She got the fanny back on, heavy with the radio and antenna inside.
 
Fernando reaches down returns the hug, “Did you thank your father? He did helped me put them together for you.”
 
“We thanked him.” Macey catches up with Zoey. She stops in front of him.
 
“What’s with the sad face?” He asks.
 
“Do you love me?” Macey asks.
 
“With all my heart as a father should of his daughter.” He tells her.
 
“What about Ichigo?” Macey asks.
 
“There is admiration and respect as she is an adult and not a child but because of her condition and need to hide her from those that would harm her, you know, she has to pretend to be my other daughter. But what I feel for her does not take away what I have for you.” Fernando explains.
 
“What about that new sheep girl you rescued? I heard you got her slave papers from her old master.” Macey asks.
 
“I also have slave papers for most of the Wessens in the group for their protection. But that does not mean a thing if you think I’m giving my love to them. In fact, after we leave this place, you and I and maybe a few others, we will go through the holy book, and point out that you have to love everyone around you like you love yourself. That does not mean that you are to have sexual relationships with them, that is something we will speak about as well. But as for you and I, a father’s love for his daughter goes as far as it is allowed, as a daughter’s love goes for her father goes she allows. I know that there are some father’s that would have sex with their girls, and of that I have to say it is the wrong thing to do. Love means that I do not force things on you and you do not force things on me. We will have our private intimate time but that is as far as it goes. But as for everyone else, my love of them does not take away my love for you. For them I will do what I can to help them. For you, I would and have killed. Hondo will say and so the same thing for Zoey and Tonya.”
 
Macey stands there unsure what to say to him but want to say that she wants to take it to that level with him because she is scared that others who would take to that level would take him away from her. Other that she seen wanting to be close to him like Ichigo, Minerva and that new sheep girl who’s name she has not remembered yet. And in her mind, if they do, that she would do what it takes to keep her father even if she has to do those things she saw in her mother’s house of ill-repute because it was always knocked into her head that if she wanted to keep somebody she loves close to her that she better be doing things that involves dropping her panties and invoking levels of sex and intimacy that in her mind she is not ready for though her body might be since the age of 10.
 
Macey finally gets the courage to say, “Then why did you sent me away with Zoey and the others?”
 
“I sent you away in order to be safe. This camp became dangerous when those Wessen Hating Biker Gang moved into town. And even then they tried to take you but under Hondo’s protection, you were saved. Over here in the camp, several of General Jastrey’s Army people were killed when the gang tried attack the camp and take everything here as theirs.” Fernando explains, “I can trust Hondo in protecting you and the others in the hanger, but I cannot trust me in protecting you here with the Biker Gang so close to us as they had attacked us and killed many of the army’s people. You, Zoey, even Tonya, could have been caught out there, taken and killed. That I could not allow and that is why I sent you away to be with Hondo.” Fernando explains.
 
“What about Ichigo? She stayed. Why did she not go with us?” Macey asks.
 
“People are after Ichigo, and to protect her she has to be close to me most of the time or hide where I told her to hide. She never stepped outside the camper the hold time you were hiding with Zoey and other others.” Fernando explains.
 
“I bet you had sex with her while I was gone.” Macey throws out.
 
“Whether you want to believe it or not, the answer to that is no, not with her, not with the Naya – the sheep girl I rescued here, and not any other female. And it is not because I wanted to or not, but because I was too focused and too busy in protecting the camp from the biker gang.  In the week since we came here, I only had 4 nights of a good sleep. All the other times I was awake patrolling the camp and fighting the bikers when they attacked, 24 - 7. Which brings Naya, who I rescued, because the Wessen Hating Biker Gang found her Wessen friends and killed them all and they were looking for her so they can kill her too. So I did not has sex with anyone, it is not that I wanted too, because I did not.” Fernando explains to her.
 
“HMPH...” Macey responds.
 
Fernando reaches out to Macey, grabbing her shirt and pulls her to him until they are against each other. He then let’s go if her shirt and outs his arm around her, leaning his head to her ear “Do not make me make you regret that you are my daughter. What I do for you I do with what little I have to give you, that includes love, patience and understanding. This is a shit world we are in, and if we manage to get out of here alive, we would be very lucky.”  He then puts her at arm’s length and tells her, “I need you to be with Zoey as I have a bad battery in the camper which might blow up on the way to the next town.”
 
“Why don’t you replace the battery?” Zoey asks before Macey could reply.
 
“Nobody here has a replacement. So I’m going to take chance and drive with it and hope it does not blow until we get to the next town and maybe they have a replacement battery there.” Fernando explains.
 
“Where are Ichigo and that Sheep girl going to sleep? In our camper while you drive?” Macey throws at him.
 
“Naya will be sleeping in Minerva’s jeep as we roll to the next town. Ichigo will be in the passenger seat for a fast get-away in case the battery blows up during our ride, and then she has instructions to run into Hondo camper and stay there until things prove.” He explains to her.
 
Macey remains silent for the moment, not knowing how to answer as she did not get the answer she wanted that she could use against him as the information given totally went against what she was trying to say or do with her drama building. He can sense that she is plotting and scheming but ignores it for now. Tomorrow things should be better for everyone.
 
Fernando continues, “Remember what I told you about drama, and I would send you back to your mother’s whore house if you dare try to do anything against me – your father, the man who is willing to keep you safe, warm and well fed on top of everyone in the camp. If you think I’m not doing my best for you, I’ll send you back to your mother’s whore house you will be wondering what the #$@! happened. Drama destroys love, respect and trust. Bring up drama with me, little one, and you will lose a lot with me. So the choice is simple for you: you can either continue making drama and end up back at your mother’s whore house having dogs #$@! you every day or end the drama now and you continue to be with me, Zoey, uncle Hondo and have everything we can give you. We been through this before in Center Town when you made Zoey run away with your drama and Aunt Val kidnapped and experimented on by the Grey Lady and I told you then that if you do it again, you will be send back to your mother. So choose your words and actions carefully. You are not the boss of anyone here. I am the boss of this convoy, Hondo is second after me. And you have no power to use my name to get anyone in trouble. You are to be my daughter, not some power hungry bitch like Maribelle is. And you are not my girlfriend or wife to be telling me who I am to have sex with. Who I stick my dick into is my business, not yours to which I already told you that I have not even though it is none of your business. So behave and be the girl I as your father can be proud off, and not some street hoe that needs rescuing. Do I make myself clear on that?!”
 
Macey begins to tear up but eventually says, “Y.y.y.yes... F.f.father.”
 
“Good.” He says, before saying, “Now, take out your radio, you too Zoey.”
 
Zoey does as requested but Macey throws in, “Are you taking them away?”
 
“No. Just need to teach you two a few things about them.” Fernando says as he pulls out his Baofeng. “Put the antenna on and turn them on.”
 
It takes a while to put on antenna but the girls figure it out and turn on their radios. Fernando holds out his radio and demonstrates as he explains, “Like I shown to everyone before you have two radios in this tiny box: Channel A on top and Channel B on the bottom. For the most part, you two have your own private Channel on Channel A. You also have a ‘Daddy’ channel on Channel B. The Daddy Channel is in case you are somewhere far away from us and you need to speak to us. It is a private Channel for you to get us. To use it, press the blue button that says A/B and see on the screen where the marker triangle is on. The radio is set up to listen to both but to talk on one. You will get used to how that works. Got that?”
 
Zoey nods with Macey saying, “Yeah.”
 
Fernando throws in, “Now, this is for emergencies only as it blocks anyone from talking. Press and hold down this orange button” He then presses and holds down the orange button above the Push-to-Talk button. The alarm on his radio goes off, while at the same time transmitting on the frequency it was on for the “Daddy Channel”, any radio with the “Daddy Channel” would have the alarm howling on it.
 
Hondo working with the teens at his trailer, picks up the radio as it begins to howl, seeing that it is on the “Daddy Channel” runs off to get Fernando. He finds him with Zoey and Macey. “Wha’s Goin’ On?” he yells above the howling radios.
 
Fernando turns off the radio before answering, “Sorry about that. I was showing the girls about the alarm.”
 
“Oh...” Hondo replies.
 
Fernando goes back to the radio and the girls, “You have to make sure that the radio is on the Daddy channel before you turn on the alarm for us to hear it. If not, we may not be able to hear it.” He pauses for a second, “Also the alarm will not tell you where you are at, only tell us that you are trouble. Then we would go looking for you where you were at last. But like I said, the alarm blocks everyone else from talking on the channel the alarm is on. Now this is a lot of responsibility for you two to have but we trust you two to have it. Just note that only you two are the only ones who knows how to activate the alarm, so if it gets turned on and there is no emergency we will be having a talk with the both of you about false alarms. Hondo and I trust you two with this, do not break that trust with us. Got that?”
 
The girls nod.
 
“Now, make sure you are on the right channel, Channel A for your private channel. If you hear other people talking on your channel, let come to us and let us know immediately. With that said, for the next hour go have fun and stay within the parking area and out of trouble. We will moving out soon enough when everyone is ready.” He tells them.
 
“We’ll behave Uncle Fernando!” Zoey says before stepping away with Macey going after her.
 
Hondo steps up to Fernando as he looks at the girls trotting away. He then turns to Fernando, “Problems with Macey?”
 
“She’s going through a bitch phase that I need to put in her place before she drags in drama like a dead horse to beat.” He begins to say. “Stay right here, I’ll bring some chairs and tables from the Dub Box to set up here. The bee lady should be soon, her name is Amanda. Though I only seen the back of it, she drives a modified box truck in while, like she took an ambulance from the past and painted it white with large doors.”
 
“What does she look like?” Hondo asks.
 
“Don’t know, because when I met her, she was wearing protective gear that hid her features. But in the least she was around 5ft 6in tall or so. I’ll be right back.” Fernando tells him before going to the back where the Dub Box is. It only takes him a few seconds to get his folding table a few folding seats, a stack of paper cups, and bring them to set them up in the front of his electric camper.
 
As Fernando finishes setting up the table and chairs, a white box truck is allowed to enter the parking lot. It makes its way to where Ruth’s camper was parked at and sets itself there. The side doors of the box truck did not open but the rear doors did, with a brown haired woman in her early 30s stepping out as she carries a gallon jug filled with some liquid, with a couple of men pushing a hand truck each with larger jugs on them. She looks around, spotting Fernando by a table in front of his electric camper, and signals her men to head that way ahead of her as she locks up the rear of her truck. In a few seconds she catches up with her men and leads them to Fernando.
 
“Fernando, correct?” Amanda approaches the table.
 
“I am he.” Fernando replies, adding “Is that the mead?”
 
“Yes it is, as per your instructions.” Amanda explains as she puts the jug on the table.
 
“Let’s try it then.” Fernando says as he pulls out s few paper cups, “By the way, this Hondo, my right hand man in this convoy.”
 
“Hondo, as in Hondo of the Sackett Clan?” Amanda asks.
 
“Don’t know about clans, little lady, but I am Hondo Sackett.” Hondo replies.
 
Amanda steps up to Hondo, leaning towards him and looking at his face “You look a lot like him. Show me your hands.”
 
Unsure on what to say, Hondo puts out his hands to her. She takes one and follows the lines on his palm and then the other before she looks up at him.
 
“It’s you! How can not you not remember?” Amanda asks.
 
Fernando intervenes, “Amanda, I need you to relax and listen carefully, because there is something you should know.”
 
Amanda turns to look at Fernando while still holding Hondo’s hand, “What is there to explain, this is Hondo. Hondo, the Righteous Cowboy of the Sackett Clan. Hands do not lie.”
 
Fernando lets out a sigh before saying “That is Hondo but not the Hondo you know.”
 
“What do you mean by that?” Amanda asks.
 
“It’s a long story but just listen.” Fernando explains.
 
Amanda looks at Fernando.
 
Fernando begins, “This is the Spirits fault, as in they dragged us from before the Chaos and brought us here to save some lost child and help several families. But this did this several times, bringing copies of us to what time they wanted us in. So the Hondo you met and know, was from another time and it was not us. For example, there is another me and him who many years ago fought the Lich in a match in Fight Town. Because of that we were forced to fight the Lich and his team though many were calling it as a rematch, for us it was the first time we ever fought them. So it is that other Hondo you probably dealt with, it is not us. Now, if I can ask what did that Hondo do?”
 
Amanda turns to Hondo, “So you’re Hondo but you’re not the Hondo I know?”
 
“I’m afraid so, little lady.” Hondo replies, adding, “How do you know that other Hondo?”
 
“We’re related though you never married our grandmother Samantha, you rescued her from Hector’s men selling her into slavery and she rewarded you with what a poor woman could with what she had many years ago. You left and then came back many years later and fought off an army of slavers with the Sackett Clan from taking our family and home. Then you came be one more time after having some fight in Fight Town, that is when I saw you as a child and I remember your face and your hand lines. Since you left grandmother Samantha, she did not carry the Sackett name but told us that we are just as much Sackett as the clan is. She gave birth to two twin boys, one of them who is my father.” Amanda explains.
 
“And by what name does your family goes by?” Fernando interrupts her.
 
“We go by Jolstens, though grandmother Samantha says it should be Sackett-Jolstens.” Amanda explains.
 
“Jolstens? No way.” Fernando begins, and pauses, “Amanda, any of your family go out to search for gold?”
 
“Part of the family on my uncle’s side does but up in Kanada Country way up north. And they do not share what they found with the rest of us unless we give them food, drunk, a place to stay when visiting down here. Why?” Amanda explains.
 
Fernando extends his hand and pulls off the gold college ring he wears from Columbia Medical University. He looks at the inside, next to his signature inside the ring, he points to “Jolstens” to show her.
 
“This was many years before the Chaos happened, but the Jolstens family were famous for their fine jewelry and works of gold, platinum and silver. The Jolstens branch of your family made this ring for me back then.” Fernando explains. He takes back the ring and puts it back on his finger along with the other two he wears: Brooklyn tech High School and City University. He tries to get back things on track, “About this mead, tell me about it. Easy or hard to make as I instructed?”
 
“It was easy. Just the matter of waiting was daunting letting it just sit there.” Amanda says.
 
“A good mead takes about 10 days to make. More days to make it better.” Hondo says, then asks “How long did you had this sit?”
 
“Only three days, as per his instructions.” Amanda replies.
 
“Three days is a start.” Fernando says, pointing to the foam on the top inside the jug, “When you get that foam on the second or third day, then you know it will be a good mead when it is done. But if there no foam, then there is something wrong. Yeast maybe dead, too much water in the mix in trying to thin it out being two problems you could not get any foam. Now let’s try this.”
 
Fernando sets up three cups on the table as Amanda opens the jug, filling the three cups.
 
The cups are raised, a toast is given and the mead tasted. It was more sweet than alcoholic as it was under 20% or 10-proof alcohol, but the start of a good mead was being fermented. Amanda looks at the men as they nod.
 
“This would be great if left to sit out longer. 10 to 15 days or more.” Hondo says.
 
“Then you can bottle it and sell it to the bars and at your stand like some of those bakers selling beer on top of the bread and pastries they sell.” Fernando says.
 
“That good?” Amanda says.
 
“That great, Miss Amanda. You did well with this beginning. Don’t use all your honey to make and sell Mead but in the least maybe 20-80. 20 percent for the mead, and 80 percent in your honey sales. Honey is more important than mead but mead can get you that extra cash when you need it. The only problem you will have it letting them sit and ferment for a long time before you bottle it. But beer makers have that same problem too. Fermentation is a slow process. And you need a trusted source of yeast to make the mead with. Bad yeast can mess up a load of mead badly.” Fernando explains.
 
“I’ll keep that in mind.” Amanda tells him.
 
“Make sure your bottles are clean when you bottle it, and get a good capper and label.” Hondo tells her.
 
“We got machine that does labels. Just got to get a bottle and capping machine.” Amanda says.
 
“If you can get those bottles with the white stone caps a with wire doo-hookie many places have then you would not need a capper, just clean it and the bottle, put the mead in it and close the stone cap then put a label on it. And make a deal with the bars to get back your bottle when they are empty, like at every delivery, get the case of empty bottle to wash, clean and re-fill.” Fernando explains.

 
“Sounds like a great idea.” Amanda replies.
 
“Even though that is your starter jug, how much for it?” Fernando asks.
 
“That one was for trying it out and see where to go from there. But my boys have these two 10 gallon jugs we were going to sell you, $20 apiece, but since you are now in a way our family, we’ll give them to you.” Amanda explains.
 
“Nonsense. Family or not, family helps out. You say $20 a piece?” Hondo says and asks.
 
“Hondo, I got it.” Fernando says as he pulls out a small sack of gold coins, handing it over to Amanda, “Hell, in 10 to 15 days you could sell them for $50 a 10-gallon jug. But a deal it a deal. $40 for the two jugs, and keep the rest for you to start out on this business. I do not know when we will be back, but when we come back, we will want some fresh mead...”
 
Amanda opens the bag, fingering through the coins counting them until she reaches about $450 though there was more coins in the sack “This is too much!”
 
“Don’t worry about it.” Fernando says.
 
“Yeah, take it and use it well to make your business grow and protect the family.” Hondo tells her.
 
Amanda looks at them both, then the sack of gold coins in her hand, and then at her two men with the hand trucks. She asks, “Where shall I put it?”
 
“Leave it right there, we’ll move it later.” Fernando says.
 
Amanda asks, “So you and your people staying?”
 
“We will be leave by night for, heading south to the next town.” Fernando replies.
 
“I know of the place, only go there 2 or 3 times a year as they are so far away, and only with a road train of other truckers going there.” Amanda explains.
 
“I can imagine.” Fernando says.
 
Hondo tries to speed things along, “Well we got a lot to do before we go. Whenever we meet again, Miss Amanda, take care!”
 
“Take care then.” Amanda says, before ordering her men to put the 10-gallon jugs of mead by their table and had back to their truck.  Fernando and Hondo remain silent as Amanda drives away.
 
“Don’t say it, I don’t want to hear it.” Hondo says first as the truck drives through the gate.
 
“I’m not saying anything. Who knows how many girls my other self got pregnant that I do not know off nor care about.” Fernando tells him. He then throws in, “How notice how when she talked, it was all about you, nothing about me – sort of speak. Like I was not around when you dealt with family matters.”
 
“Maybe we went our own way?” Hondo asks.
 
“Who knows. I do not want to speculate on anything those two may have done as I do not want to be connected with what they did.” Fernando tells him.
 
“Alright, what now?” Hondo asks.
 
“If you want to you can take the two jugs of meed and put it in your trailer, or I put in the Dub Box Camper and you have the other one.” Fernando says.
 
“I’ll take both and in maybe 10 days we can try it out.” Hondo explains.
 
“Alright. I’ll be checking the generators and their fuel levels. We can meet up and check the other vehicles and supplies before I go to Maddie’s to pick up the dinner meal for Ruth and the girls to put into Go-Bags.”
 
“What’s for dinner?” Hondo asks.
 
“Sandwiches and soup. Something quick and filling and won’t be a distraction while driving.” Fernando says.
 
“Good eatings I bet.” Hondo says.
 
“I trust Maddie in making a good meal when we need it so we go not have to tap into our own supplies and spend time cooking and preparing it into small packages into bags. This saves hours of prep work the girls would do.” Fernando explains.
 
Hondo goes over to the 10-gallon jugs and picks each one up, “I’ll see you in a bit then.” He then tarts walking to his trailer to put away the jugs of meed.
 
Fernando takes the paper cups and the open jug of meed, closing it and putting it in his electric camper for the time being before putting the folding tables and chairs into the Dub box camper. He then moves the paper cups and the jug of meed into the Dub Box camper. Since one of the generators was under the sink of the Dub Box Camper, he starts checking on that one first. Its modified 5-gallon tank shows it to be half empty but still more than enough to for a couple days of non-stop running and charging batteries if needed. Before the modifications, the generators only had 1 gallon tanks for fuel.
 
He goes to lock up the Dub Box Camper and goes into the engine bay of the camper. There was a different story. Thought the generator fitted neatly on the right rear of the engine compartment where a battery would be, the battery in front of it was fine as was those on the opposite side. But the battery where the 10 gallon fuel tank would be was swollen, and be difficult to remove by hand. This is the battery that the Sprits put into the camper when built it. The others were ones he added in at center town along with the generators to speed up recharging and to separate power distribution throughout the bus. The biggest packs he put in are under the Camper Floor besides the water and waste tanks and he knows they are fine though they take the longest to charge as they are the biggest. Though they were not used to the trip to Flight Town, they should be fully charged to the trip to the next town.
 
In the least the wiring looks fine to him. Connectors are shiny and without corrosion. It is just that battery that is bothering him. It should be good enough to run the lights of his camper though they may be dimmer than normal. And if bad goes to worse, he can quickly switch out the electrical connection to the battery and onto another, isolating it as to be dealt with later. As is he has about a three hundred mile range on just batteries alone but with the generators recharging the batteries that were run down during the travel, the range can be extended another hundred miles or so. One way or another he thinks that he can make the long trip he has to go through with what he has.
 
“So how does it look?” A voice belonging to Hondo says out loud to get into the engine bay Fernando had his head in making him flinch for a moment.
 
Fernando slowly pulls himself out from the engine bay. He shakes his head for a moment. “Except for that one bum battery pack, things look fine. Just finishing up tightening up a few loose things.” He closes the rear deck of his camper bus’ engine bay and locks it. Looking at his watch, he says, “I still have an hour or so before picking up the meals from Maddie’s place. What should we do?”
 
“You need anythin’? As in the Camper Bus?” Hondo asks.
 
“The generators need to be topped off but as is they should be fine for a day or two.” Fernando states.  
 
“Better to fill’em up then. Can’t take a chance out on the road if things go south.” Hondo points out.
 
“All right then. Let me get a couple jugs to fill them up with.” Fernando says.
 
(To Be Continued...)
Back to top
 
« Last Edit: Apr 3rd, 2024, 11:30pm by Fernando »  
View Profile   IP Logged
Fernando
YaBB Administrator
*****
NY City




Posts: 2380
Gender: male
Re: After Chaos
Reply #2963 - Apr 14th, 2024, 12:03am
 
Though there was a refueling station near the blimp station, They turned east to the East side of town where Maddie’s Diner was at, cutting through the grassy area where plane would crash on bad take offs or landings while trying to avoiding the Wessen Hating Biker Gang on the main venue and auxiliary parking area to the north of them. The fueling depot is north or before the flight schools in the area. They walk with purposeful silence, as if communicating telepathically between them though they do not have that power. Fernando has gathered two 5 gallon jugs but thinks he only needs one to fill the generators as they are half full. Hondo has a pull cart with 2-10 gallon jugs to fill his generators and motorcycles, with what is left over he can put into storage in the trailer. His camper has enough fuel to make the trip to Charlton but he has to figure something out once they get past No-Man’s land, as that would make his tanks half empty and it is better to have full tanks during a trip than half empty ones.
 
Filling the jugs only takes less than 10 minutes to do Fernando will add the 2-cycle engine oil after he refills the generator tanks.
 
“Somethin’ on your mind?” Hondo asks.
 
“No, not really.” Fernando replies.
 
“I thought maybe you might have somethin’ to say 'bout what Amanda said.” Hondo points out.
 
“I know that the Spirits tried to reboot this world several time, creating who knows how many copies of us out there. So I know it was not you. Besides, if it were you, you would be what – 85 years old right now? Even with the Bio-immortality pill, you would a very different person than who you are now because of the experience you would have lived through. So I have nothing to say other than I hope we never run into them. And who knows what other things our other selves did which we are going to be blamed for.” Fernando explains.
 
“Who knows how many grand kids you might have out there.” Hondo throws out.
 
“As long as no one starts claiming child support, I do not care. If some girl wants to throw mw some pussy, I’m not going to be some sissy fag and refuse it. I’m gonna take it and I’m gonna hit like some porn star making a porn film.” Fernando replies.
 
“That includes Ichi-Koo an' that new girl?” Hondo asks.
 
“Only if they constantly push it on me and like I warned them, ‘tease a dog long enough, you’re gonna get bit.’” Fernando replies.
 
“Give me a warnin’ then, the howls those two would let out when you do them lovely will be hurtin’ ears from here to – where it is we are goin’ again?” Hondo says and asks.
 
“Charlton Texas.” Fernando replies.
 
“Well, from here to there...” Hondo finishes.
 
“I’m more concerned with the Bunny Girls and Minerva’s group. Something about being rescued and girls think that they can pay off the rescuer with sex like some restaurant bill with credit card.” Fernando explains.
 
“That's how most women operate.” Hondo points out.
 
“You got that right. Even if it’s your job and you disappear like to do paper work, they will be out there looking for you to ‘reward you.’”
 
Fernando closes up his jugs as Hondo fills his. Fernando lets out a sigh.
 
“Anythin' wrong, Jefe?” Hondo asks.
 
“Just thinking that when we get to the next town, I will need a week to recharge my batteries as they all would be depleted. And that is if I get a replacement pack for the bum back.” Fernando points out.
 
“If you need anythin' from me to charge them faster, let me know. We’ll figure out somethin' to speed up the process.” Hondo  
 
“Thanks. I can always count on you to help.” Fernando replies.
 
“It goes both ways, I reckon.” Hondo replies as he closes one filled jug and starts filling the other.
 
“Let’s leave it at that then.” Fernando comments.
 
Hondo just gives a nod as he eyes the second jug being filled. It only takes a couple of minutes to fill the jugs. With the last jug filled, Hondo places the two large jugs into his pull cart. Fernando looks around, seeing that the area was busy, but not busy as it normally would be. Payment would be easy for them to make but no one was paying them any attention. Fernando has had it with Flight Town, though the fuel station owner would be an innocent, as far as Fernando is concerned, other than a few exceptions there were no innocents in Flight Town anymore. Business is business, and how one conducts themselves in the name of business makes or breaks a deal. Thus when one ignores their customers, one cannot complain when customers walk away.
 
Thinking about it, Fernando says to himself “#$@! it.” Though the fuel station owner maybe innocent of his town’s action, the town is not. Before deciding to walk away without paying for the fuel, Fernando leaves his jugs behind besides Hondo and goes into the fuel station office. It would figure that he would walk into a hold up. Three guys surround the counter with various fire arms that have seen better days while a fourth holds up a rough canvas bag to be filled with the place’s cash.
 
As he spins the crystal on his cane, Fernando yells out, “WHAT THE #$@! IS GOING ON HERE?!! I WAS GOING TO ROB THIS PLACE!”
 
Three of the four turn to face him with weapons drawn with the biggest of them replying back, “Go #$@! Yourself! We’re Robbing This Place!” He raises his firearm to Fernando, an expected move on his part.
 
Fernando presses the crystal sphere on his cane, making time slow down before drawing his firearm on his right side with his left hand, aims and shoots a volley of three shots before stepping out of the way of their aim. He then presses the crystal, making time revert to normal. His three shots hits true, right at the center of their foreheads. They drop to the ground dead before they knew what had happened. The fourth one suddenly realizes that he is alone with the store clerk, a couple of scared patrons and Fernando with his .45ACP 1911 M2A2 pistol aimed right at him.
 
Fernando stands in his place with his gun aimed at the last man standing, “You got a choice here, you can either: surrender peacefully or you can make moves to fight to get out of here and end up dead like your friends. The choice is yours.”
 
Distracted by Fernando’s statements, the fourth man does not see the store clerk pick up an old wooden Louisville Slugger from behind the counter and swings it at the back of the criminal’s head. Upon impact with the back of his head, the would be criminal goes out like a light and crumples to the floor. Fernando looks at the store clerk, giving him a nod while putting his firearm away. Hondo flies into the fuel station’s office, jamming the pull cart into the station’s door way and guns in hand.
 
Stepping behind Fernando, Hondo looked about the scene, seeing three dead and another on the ground with blood coming out his nose and ears. He starts to puts away his guns, “I see you have things in order.”
 
Fernando walks to the closest body, the largest of the three he took down noticing a few things, his jacket and an arm tattoo does not match those of the Wessen Hating Gang.  It seems to be from a different gang, as embossed on the back of their jackets “Grim Riders” with a picture of the four horsemen of the apocalypse on motorcycles instead of horses.
 
“It’s a good thing that we are leaving when we are.” Fernando says loud enough to be heard. He gets up and steps to the counter, putting two $20 silver coins on the counter, “That’s for the gas. General Jastrey will be coming for these four. Let’s go Hondo.”
 
Fernando walks to the door and holds it open for Hondo to retrieve the pull-cart from the doorway. Hondo walks around him and takes the pull cart out of the fuel station’s office. Fernando sees his 2 - 5 gallon jugs in the pull cart with Hondo’s 10 gallon jugs. He reaches to take the 5 gallon jugs.
 
“Don’t worry 'bout it. You need to get on that radio an' call General Jastrey.” Hondo tells him.
 
“I don’t want to but you’re right I have too.” Fernando says. He pulls out his Yaesu and calls General Jastrey on one of the military channels she has set up on 2meters. Though she was not there, he explains the situation to the Comms officer, requesting for help, arrest, body recovery and clean up of the fuel station on the East Side of Town while he and Hondo are finishing up on some last minute shopping, though they would be returning to camp within the next half hour. The Comms Officer replies that he will forward this information to General Jastrey as a high priority message. After thanks and salutations, Fernando turns off his Yaesu and continues on his way with Hondo.
 
“Before we go, you think the girls need anything?” Fernando asks Hondo.
 
“What you mean?” Hondo asks.
 
Fernando points to a store further down the block, “That is Coco Channel’s place. She deals in high quality women’s wear and lingerie. I had to get a few things for Ichigo so she would not be strutting about the camp in one of my t-shirts covering her bra and panties.”
 
“Heh... one of your t-shirts on her would be a dress.” Hondo throws out.
 
“Does Zoey or Tonya have a robe?” Fernando asks.
 
“Well, no.” Hondo says.
 
“Neither does Macey. Might as well get a few more for the other ladies. Just ignore that bitch’s snobby attitude. She thinks the world is there to sniff her ass.” Fernando explains.
 
“So, what are ya gettin’... for them?” Hondo asks.
 
“Robes for everyone, medium for Macey, and large for the bunny girls and others, and two small ones which I almost forgot. And though I should not, some nylon and silk bras and panties for Macey to make her feel special at least. And something for Naya as she basically has nothing though I already got her a few things, but not a robe for her.” Fernando explains as he tries to count the robes and things he will need for everyone in his mind: 6 bunny girls including the two Hondo rescued, 4 adult Wessens in Minerva’s group, 3 teen Wessens in Minerva’s group, and 2 children in Minerva’s group. And 4 adult in the human teen group, plus Macey. Then underwear for Macey and Naya. He adds, “Remind me, perhaps when we get to the next town but I got some bathing suits from one of the sex shops, for when for what reason we get to a river or lake and the girls want to go swimming in it. They are both bikinis and 1 piece and all in black. Macey already has a pink one piece but it’s like seeing her nude if she got a full body sun burn.”
 
“Zoey might like it, I do not know about Tonya. She’s gettin' picky about anythin' I get her.” Hondo explains. He then asks, “What about Jeanette an' her Motley crew?”
 
“If she wants anything, she can get them herself. But I did get a few one-piece and bikinis for the Den mother’s four girls. The boys can use their shorts they have but girls, you know...” Fernando explains.
 
“Yeah, I figured as much.” Hondo replies.
 
In the time they were talking they end up by Coco Chanel’s shop. Fernando stops in his tracks, saying “Here we are.” He pauses for a second before telling him softly for the others around them as not to hear, “If it throws you off, Coco is a man in women’s clothing.”
 
“Eh? One of those...?” Hondo asks, trying not to growl with disgust.
 
Fernando nods. He the points out, “We are not here for that, Coco has things most do not sell, so best to ignore that aspect.” He then points to the store windows that had seen better days.
 
Hondo looks around and sees an old looking store with various old mannequins wearing various intimate apparel. The stuff in the windows does little to excite him but if women like this sort of thing, he’s not complaining. Seeing Fernando walk to the door, Hondo follows. The place has an ‘Antique’ smell to it. Things on display were behind glass cases and wrapped in clear plastic or cellophane, while everything else was stacked up on boxes.
 
“Ah, I see you came back to my store!” Coco says as she walks to Fernando.
 
“My friend here is getting a few things for his girls. Treat him right. I’ll talk to your sales gal about a big order I got.” Fernando tells her as he points to Hondo before stepping away.
 
Coco walks up to Hondo as Fernando steps to the girl at the counter and starts talking to her about the various things he needs and willing to buy.
 
“What your girls need, Coco has, Coco sells, you buy.” Coco begins talking to Hondo.
 
Fernando’s order, though large was filled quickly and placed into 5 large paper bags with handles. Hondo was being flashed and shined with the various things Coco was bringing out and bragging how good the quality was. Hondo gets quick to the point as to what he exactly wants as in his mind Zoey does not need a Silk Geisha Robe with flowers, dragons and a battle scene from ancient Japan when a simple terry cloth one will do.
 
Eventually Hondo gets his items in a single large paper bag with handles, which he places on the pull cart with the jugs.
 
With the items paid for, the men walk out the store and start heading back for the parking lot. They walk a quite a distance from the store before Hondo says “That dang she-male tried to sell me things I didn’t need like a used car salesman! I swear, like Zoey needs a Dang Geisha Robe!!?”
 
“When I got Ichigo things she needed, she wanted a Kimono that was on sale. It was nice as Kimonos go, but I also got one for Macey so she would not get jealous, but Macey does not know she has one as I have it hidden in the Dub Box camper.” Fernando explains.
 
“So, you sayin' I need to go back an' git a Kimono for Zoey an' Tonya? Because as soon as they see Macey wearin' hers, they will want one too.” Hondo complains though half joking at the same time.
 
Fernando hands him over his bags, telling him, “Hold on to these. I’ll be right back.” With a flick of the crystal, Fernando disappears in a flash of light, making Hondo think where he could have went. Thirty seconds later he is back in a second flash of light. He takes his bags from Hondo and haves him a medium sized bag, “You need to be direct with Coco or you’d be there for the next three hours being shown and told to buy half her store.” Fernando then pauses, “Here are two Kimonos, Sky Blue with white Cherry Blossoms along the trim for Zoey and a bit larger for her to grow into, and Purple-Pink with blue and purple floral trim for Tonya. Don’t tell them it’s from me. It’s from you to them.”
 
Hondo opens the bag slightly, seeing them, “They look like those Geisha hoe robes that she-male tried to sell me.”
 
“True, but looks are deceiving. The Geisha robe is thin silk and with decorations on it for indoor wear. A Kimono is for outdoor wear and can protect wearer from near freezing temperatures. Also Geisha robes are for females only, Kimonos are unisex wear though for male Kimonos are usually dark greens, dark blues, browns and blacks, while female Kimonos are in any color they like and with or without a floral trim.”
 
“Heh... I ain’t gonna wear no sissy-robe if I can help it.” Hondo puts out as they continue their walk.
 
“I don’t know, Hondo. I think you’d look great in dark brown Kimono with a warrior’s sash and the three blades of the Samurai on your belt.” Fernando throws out.
 
“If I ain't got my guns, I ain’t wearin' it.” Hondo throws in.
 
“You sure? You sitting by a tiny table with Val crouched down on all fours begging for forgiveness while Tonya or Zoey being on the opposite side of the table to you giving you a proper tea ceremony like a proper lady of the house should to their lord and master? The Japanese has a few things right on about how their females ought to treat their men until Modern Americana messed up their traditions.” Fernando explains.
 
“Hmph... like Val is gonna crouch down on all fours an' beg for forgiveness.” Hondo says mostly to himself.
 
“The one thing this damn world is teaching me is that anything is possible, especially with those damn spirits rebooting the time line creating copies of us roaming about this earth.” Fernando says before pausing for a second. “Look, I may feel burnt out from Tammy burning me and trying to destroy my reputation but in all this, where is she now? Chances are she is dead, it would be very hard for her to be alive in this world even if the spirits dragged her into this time line, because she would look for and be with those like Biggus or Hector, and look where they are because of us. She might enjoy the power they have but once we get into town, everything she thought she had would be gone within 24 hours of us getting there. Because of her I find women revolting. If I want sex, I’ll take it without emotional attachment like I once did with those I cared for. I’m just going to #$@! them all like some famous male porn star in a porn movie. It is that the control I hold on myself is keeping me from taking it from those who are willing to give it like Minerva, her twin Miniya, some of the kids who lifted their skirts who showed me some pussy if I helped them with money or food, Teri, Li Li and La La, and even Naya.”
 
“What about Ichi-Koo an' I dare say Macey.” Hondo asks.
 
“Ichigo – yes I would. Macey, only if she keeps pushing it with me and I get tired of her antics just to teach her a lesson. But really, I can’t and won’t with her, because a father’s love of his little girl can only go but so far. I would kill for her but I would not die for her. Somewhere in there is the line I can never cross no matter the temptation she throws at me.” Fernando explains.
 
“An' don’t you ever forget that.” Hondo says in a stern voice.
 
“Just do me the favor and put a bullet through my head if I ever have sex with Macey.” Fernando tells him.
 
“You're damn right I will.” Hondo.
 
“Hondo... thanks.” Fernando replies.
 
“Eh?” Hondo replies back.
 
“It’s no secret we are both under a lot of stress, and we cannot let that stress build up. Talking about it helps. It may not be enough but it helps. So again, thanks for the help.” Fernando tells him.
 
“Yeah, whatever.” Hondo replies.
 
“And one more thing, Hondo.” Fernando throws in
 
“What’s that?” Hondo asks.
 
“I’ll do you the very same favor of putting a bullet through your head if I find out you are having sex with Zoey, Tonya or any other girl considered as your daughters under your care.” Fernando throws in.
 
“I’m expectin' it if it ever were to happen, so it goes without sayin'.” Hondo replies.
 
Their talk made the walk to the parking lot seen short for some reason. They continue onward to Fernando’s Dub Box so he can hide the robes and things there, and start filling the generator’s fuel tanks. Hondo organizes his things in the pull cart before heading off to his trailer behind his camper, next to Fernando’s Dub Box Camper trailer. His Baofeng radio kicks on at the Zoe&Mac channel as Zoey’s voice is heard saying “Papa and Uncle Fernando are back!”
 
“You still gotta find me! “ Macey says.
 
Fernando picks up his radio, “Macey, Zoey, report to Hondo and see if he has anything and then Macey if he has nothing come see me alone.”
 
“Awwww... But we were playing...” Macey says.
 
“You can play later. Right now see Uncle Hondo.” Fernando says.
 
Hondo replies, “You gotta make this difficult for everyone?”
 
“I’m sorry Uncle Hondo.” Macey replies.
 
“It was not meant for you, Macey but to your dad.” Hondo replies.
 
“Oh...”Macey replies.
 
Hondo throws in “Zoey, find Tonya an' bring her with you too.”
 
“I think she’s in the camper.” Zoey says.
 
“OK. You and Macey wait for me at my camper then. I have to put away some gas before gettin' there.” Hondo says.
 
“I’ll be there as well.” Fernando says as he quickly bags up Macey’s Kimono and a few robes into an empty bag he had.
 
Though it only takes Fernando a few seconds to get to Hondo’s trailer where he was putting away his fuel, the girls were taking much longer. Hondo looks at him, “What’s in the bag?”
 
“This is Macey’s Kimono I bought when I got Ichigo her Kimono and a few bath robes.” Fernando explains.
 
“I thought we were goin' to wait to the next town.” Hondo asks.
 
“This town has been such a shit hole and made us hard to those we love so before we leave of this place, let’s show them that we still love them though gifts cannot really replace true love. Hopefully they will feel better of themselves after we give them these things.” Fernando explains.
 
Hondo steps away from his trailer, with the bag with the girl’s Kimonos in it. They step into his camper a few seconds later. Fernando sits down at one of the easy chairs towards the rear of the camper. Seemingly out of nowhere, Meeshie jumps onto his lap and meows at him. He scritches her ear and the side of her face “Daddy misses you too, dear.”  
 
Meeshie pushes off his hand and goes under his arm to look over from the arm rest, meowing down at the bag with Macey’s Kimono in it.
 
“Yeah, that’s for Macey” he says as he tries to pick her up. But then as he picks up the cat, he hears a soft higher pitched “meow” coming from the bag. Fernando looks down into the bag and sees Kitty inside, reaches for it and pulls it out of the bag by the scruff of its neck. He brings the kitten to his face. “I hope you did not claw the material for that would make you a bad kitty.”
 
Meeshie puts her paws on his fore arms to bring his arm down with the kitten. She then taps his hand with her to make him let the kitten go before lightly pouncing on it lightly on a move called “Squish The Cat” which is used by vets to calm older cats during examination and mother cats to calm their kittens. Fernando looks at the two felines on his lap. “I know it’s a kitten so I know it does not know. But it will learn.”
 
Meeshie gives him a scowl before Fernando tells her, “I’m not going to hit or punish Kitty, but you must teach it what is right and what s wrong and what is expected of it.” Meeshie continues to give him a scowl until he slides his hand on her head and back of her head. She calms down at this point.
 
Fernando asks, “Where are the girls? They should have been here by now.”
 
“Yeah, they are takin’ longer than they need be.” Hondo replies. He pulls out his Baofeng Radio and calls, “Zoey, Macey, report right now!”
 
Hondo’s camper door opens with Zoey yelling “We Are Here, Papa!” She climbs into the camper with Macey behind her.
 
Before Hondo could say anything, Fernando interjects, “We’re not going to ask what took you so long to get here, but next time when we tell you to get somewhere, you are to get there immediately. No delays, no excuses.”
 
“Yes uncle”/”Yes father” Zoey and Macey say at the same time.
 
Fernando picks up the two cats from his lap and places them on the dining table before saying “Hondo?”
 
“Oh yes...” Hondo begins, “But first, you girls need to pay attention and do as you are told. Let me not remind you that there are dangerous people out there that would want to take you and do you harm.” He pauses for a second for that to settle within their heads before he continues “We got a couple of things for you. Which one should we start with?”
 
“Let’s begins with the Kimonos. First – Macey, come here.” Fernando says. As Macey steps up to him, he explains, “A Kimono is a special coat worn by men and women on special occasions in the lands of Japan on the other side of this word. It looks like a robe but it is a coat and is thick and very warm. Because it is used in ceremonies and special occasions, Kimonos for women and girls have a large wrap around belt that is tied into a bow in the back, so the girl needs a helper to put it on and tie the bow in the back. Kimonos for boys and men have a thin belt with no bow.” Fernando explains, before he asks Hondo, “Where’s Tonya?”
 
“I’ll check on her up stairs.” Hondo says as he goes to the ladder/steps to the upper part of his camper. He can be heard “Tonya, wake up. Now put somethin' on to be descent an' get downstairs.” He then goes downstairs with Tonya getting downstairs a couple minutes later. “Good we are all here.” He says.
 
“What’s going on?” Tonya asks as she rubs her sleepy eyes.
 
Fernando begins, “Before we leave this stupid place of a town Hondo and I are going to give you all a couple of things. One – like I explained before, a Kimono, which is a coat that looks like a robe. It is from a far-away place called Japan.” He then reaches into his bag pulls out the kimono inside, it was white with black, green plant stems, green leaves and red flowers (similar to the one he got for Ichigo days ago) and puts the folded coat on his forearm. He gets up. He then puts his hand on Macey’s shoulder and guides her to turn around. He then tells her “Put your arms out to put it on.”
 
Macey follows his instructions as he puts the kimono on her, as he tells the others as he demonstrates putting it on Macey, “Kimonos have no clips or buttons, the left flap goes on the inside and the right flap goes on the outside. Then the middle of the belt goes against the stomach and then the left part of the belt goes around first and then the right and the helper ties the belt with a big bow in the back.”
 
He then puts his hands on Macey’s shoulders and turns her around for the others to see.
 
“Wow...” Zoey says.
 
Fernando throws in “A scarf is missing to cover the upper front area. Hondo, give me Tonya’s while you put on Zoey’s.”  
 
“Here...” Hondo says as he hands one of the shopping bags to Fernando.
 
After taking the bag from Hondo, he gets Macey to sit down. He pulls out Tonya’s Purple-Pink Kimono with blue and purple floral trim. Like with Macey, Fernando tells Tonya what to do as he puts on the Kimono on her. Hondo does the same with Zoey’s Sky Blue Kimono with white Cherry Blossoms along the trim, though he folds up a bit of the material for her so it would be by her ankles and not dragging over her feet.
 
“Except for the scarves to cover the upper chest, you ladies look great.” Fernando says, adding, “On the coldest of days or nights, you can close up the top flap and put your arms together inside the sleeves.”
 
Tonya asks, “You got this for us?”
 
“No. I got that one for Macey and Hondo got the ones you two are wearing.” Fernando tells her.
 
“But why? Their so beautiful, and we’re so ugly...” Tonya says.
 
“First of all, they are for special occasions when the temperature is cold. Second Ugly is a thing you do, not how you look to yourself and to others. Hector is ugly, the Lawmen here are ugly, the merchants who tried to have you arrested on the first day are ugly. You are not ugly, not by action, not by appearance.” Fernando tells her. He then adds for all to hear, “Now that it fits, take them off so we can put them away in a safe place and try out the other things we have.”
 
Fernando starts with Tonya first, untying and unwrapping the bow and taking the kimono and folding them up before handing to Hondo to put away. Hondo helps Zoey to take off her kimono, and after folding it up, puts it away with Tonya’s kimono. Fernando quickly takes off Macey’s kimono, folds it up and puts it away in the bag. He then explains “Though for us, mostly you Macey, we use Hondo’s bathroom to shower up – thank you Hondo for that. But it we were in a situation where I have to set up and use my camper outdoor shower stalls, I realized that we do not have something to cover ourselves up when going to and from the outdoor shower stalls. Furthermore in case of fire or other emergency while we are sleeping and we need to leave the camper, I do not want us to leave in our sleep wear or lack thereof, so we can use the robes to cover ourselves up during the emergency.”
 
Both he and Hondo take the robes from the bags to hand to the girls with Fernando telling them “You girls need to take these to your belongings and have the ready at night in case of emergency. I’ll be giving out robes to the others while you play nice outside.”
 
Macey quickly asks, “But you said you have other things to give out...”
 
“I got some swim suits for you ladies but I’ll give those out when we get to the next town as I have to sort them out by size before giving them out” Fernando explains.
 
“Swim suits?” Zoey asks.
 
“A bathin’ suit, somethin’ you wear when you go out swimmin’ when we find a lake or river to splash around in so you would not be bare-assed in front of the others.” Hondo explains.
 
“I have a pink one.” Macey throws out.
 
“You’re going to get another one, maybe two, depending on how you look in them. We’ll talk about them when we get to the next town.” Fernando says. He throws in, “Unless you got questions or something to say, we are done for now but may be calling you again so play in the area of the parking lot where everyone can see you two after you put away the robes with your sleeping gear in the truck’s cab.”
 
“OK daddy!” Macey says.
 
As the girls run to the cab of the truck, Hondo asks, “You got something for the two bunny girls I have upstairs?
 
“I got them each a robe, and have a few things that could fit them. If you want them now you can come with me to the Dub Box and get them when the girls leave.” Fernando explains.
 
“What about me?” Tonya asks.
 
“What do you mean?” Fernando asks.
 
“My stuff is upstairs.” Tonya points out, adding “Macey and Zoey are sleeping down in the truck area?”
 
“Oh. I’m having everyone sleep in the vehicle because in case of an accident, those in the camper can be killed. But since this truck and camper are built as one piece, it would depend on what Hondo wants.” Fernando explains.
 
“Tonya, unless things changes, I would like you to be upstairs restin' and keepin' an eye on things. Maggie is restin' on the bed beside the bunny girls for now in case they wake up. For now, I want you to rest an' to call me if they wake up. Sounds like Molly is in the shower, but she'll be 'round too an' should be restin' as well. Her arm an' side are still sore, so I need you to drive first tonight an' let her co-pilot. If you get too tired, she can take over.” Hondo explains.
 
"What about those girls?" Tonya asked softly.
 
"Zoey an' Macey will be in the back seat, in case they need to get into the camper from the access for the bathroom or to get me anythin', an' I'll put the bunny girls into the middle bed, whether they have woken up or not, before we leave. Too dangerous for them back there. If they were to roll outta bed they could get hurt an' undo what the medicine I gave them is doin', an' they are too weak an' frail to handle that. So, don't worry 'bout them, just rest an' be ready for tonight. I have the rest covered. Alright?" He replied.
 
 
“OK... Papa...” Tonya answer a bit hesitantly.
 
She felt a bit nervous around Fernando still, a mix of anxiety from what he put her through to see Minerva's past reality with Hector as if it was her own, and a bit of guilt for how she had acted and treated Both Fernando and Minerva, as well as Hondo. She wanted to apologize to Fernando, but she was only half awake, nd being pulled into this at the spur of the moment made her shy away from it at the moment. She wanted to tell him how sorry she was and make sure he knew she meant it, but she needed  time to prepare herself and her mind to do it right, and now was not that time.  

Macey and Zoey run back into the camper, trying to squeeze by those in it so they can leave.
 
Fernando lets out “Macey! Stop where you are right now!”
 
Both Zoey and Macey stop by the door and both turn to Fernando.
 
“Yes, daddy?” Macey asks nervously.
 
“First off, this is Uncle Hondo’s Camper. Respect it, no running around or playing in it. Second, say ‘excuse me’ when you try to get around others and not to rush past them.” Fernando tells her.
 
“I’m... sorry, daddy.” Macey replies nervously.
 
“You’re not sorry for what you did, you’re sorry because you got caught. Now we’ll talk about it tomorrow when we get to the next town. You can play outside like I said but behave yourself. We will be calling you back.” Fernando tells her.
 
Hondo throws in, “That goes the same with you, Kitten.”
 
The girls say together “Yes daddy.../Yes Papa...”
 
Fernando signals to them to go leave. The girls quickly but quietly leave the camper.
 
Hondo turns to Tonya, “Rest an' keep an eye on our guests upstairs. I’ll be back with a few things for them. If they wake up or anything happens, call me on the radio.” He takes out his Baofeng radio and points to it.
 
Tonya nods in understanding before going back upstairs to check on the girls before returning to her nook.

 
Hondo turns to Fernando and give him a nod before they both steps out of the camper to go to Fernando’s Dub Box Camper.
 
(To Be Continued...)
 
{Edited for some consistence issues. Changes made to Tonya's orders to fit previously discussed plans. A few other spelling/typo errors fixed as well.}
Back to top
 
« Last Edit: Apr 18th, 2024, 1:04pm by Hondo I. Sackett »  
View Profile   IP Logged
Fernando
YaBB Administrator
*****
NY City




Posts: 2380
Gender: male
Re: After Chaos
Reply #2964 - Apr 14th, 2024, 4:31pm
 
It only takes a few seconds for Fernando and Hondo to get to Fernando’s Dub Box Camper. Fernando goes in to pop-up the roof to add some height so they did not have to hunch over while inside. Hondo steps in when the roof is popped up, while Fernando goes through the storage spaces under the benches under the rear window.
 
“Tell me their approximate sizes compare to those we know.” Fernando requests as he goes through a couple bags of spare clothing.
 
“Well, Scarlett is about the same size as Mae. Bella is about Ichigo’s size.” Hondo says.
 
Fernando turns face Hondo for a moment before asking, “What do they need? From the sound of it before it seems like they need everything.”
 
“Yeah, they do. I rescued them with practically nothin'. Scarlett had a topless corset, leg, wrist, neck irons, an' dirt on, an' Bella had nothin' but irons an' dirt on her.” Hondo replies.
 
“Hmmm... that bad.” Fernando starts making two piles, one for Scarlet and one for Bella. He manages to get four t-shirts for both of them, four cotton bikini-cut panties for Scarlet and five cotton panties for Bella assuming that those he found would fit Macey and Ichigo should fit Bella as well. Next he finds a pair of sweat pants and a red flannel shirt, and two pairs of sweat socks for each of them. He found a pair of jeans and a hooded sweat shirt pull over that might fit Bella, a denim knee high skirt and a hooded zippered sweat shirt for Scarlet. He picks out a set of Kung-Fu slippers, showing them to Hondo. “I noticed that Wessen’s feet tend to be smaller than human feet, so if these do not fit them, I think I have others that might fit them.” Fernando explains.
 
“Where did you get these?” Hondo asks.
 
“I got these from Mrs. Clean when we were in Center Town and the Den Mother needed clothing for her kids before General Jastrey got them all a clothing package. So these were originally for them but were given to me when they got the clothing package from General Jastrey. So I just store them here for anyone who needs them in an emergency and this is an emergency. I also have coats and jackets in the other bench they can get later when they are up and around.” Fernando explains.
 
“Naya got anything from this pile?” Hondo asks.
 
“Naya got a couple of things, but I have to buy her other things for her.”  Fernando explains, “Jeanette’s group got a few things as did the teens when they needed a little extra. Even Ichigo got a couple of things she needed from these piles. If Mrs. Clean was around, I might be able to get more things from her, as she recycles clothing from various sources, washes/dries the and has a tailor to fix them if needed. They make great work or hang out clothes, and the underwear is like new. I don’t know how she does it, she gives them out or sells them for very low cost; I got them for free in this case. I would not mind paying for someone in need.”
 
Hondo nods, in thinking, comments “Maybe we can find someone else in the future to get more spares. I doubt we will be seein' Mrs. Clean ever again.”  
 
“Yeah, she is a great resource. She’ll be hard to replace.” Fernando says. He then looks around and gets a large handled paper bag to put the clothes in. He then starts putting the clothes in the bag in two piles before handing it to Hondo. “I hope that helps.”
 
“This should be more to start them off. They have nothin’, so this is a lot better than nothin’.” Hondo explains before he turns to head out the door.
 
“Hondo.” Fernando calls to him. “Before you go, this is for just in case.”
 
“Hmmm?” Hondo turns to Fernando.
 
Fernando points to the bench closest to the door before reaching under the cushion, “There are two latches here.” The latches can be heard popping as he unlocks them, pulls and then lifts up the cushion and points inside, “This in for just in case.” He points out the guns, rifles, shot guns and ammo inside the bench including the .50cal BMG he got from Hector’s army. There were couple bows and a few quivers of arrows and a few Japanese Katana Samurai swords. He then puts the cushion down and pushes it to the wall until two loud “Clack!” could be heard.
 
Hondo nods but then asks. “Nice to know where they are but what’s to stop from any one from openin' it an' takin' what’s there?”
 
“This is the only bench with latches, which are hard to pull open and you have to pull it towards you before lifting it up. The other cushions you grab the bottom and lift up. He then reaches to the arm rest of the bench by the door and lifts its cover, revealing a CB Radio there with a switch panel and a circuit breaker box. He then lifts that panel and shows an empty area and points around. “Though I can put more stuff in here, down at that corner is a lock I can set to lock the latches, which I’ll do now. It’s just a lever by the corner, up is lock, down is unlocked.” He turns the lever up where a “Thud.” is heard. Fernando then puts down the radio and circuit breaker panel and then the cover. “It’s now locked.”
 
Hondo nods, and then points to a box between the opposite bench and kitchen counter area “What is that?”
 
“Oh... That’s my toilet. It’s compost toilet with a cartridge to slide in and out when it needs to be emptied. I emptied it when we left Center Town so it should be good ‘till our stay in the next town and I’ll empty it then.”  Fernando explains.
 
“I have a similar set up.” Hondo states, adding “I’ll empty it out in the next town as well.”
 
“Hope that works for them.” Fernando says as he points to the bag.
 
“This should get them started.” Hondo says as he hefts the bag up and down.
 
“Good.” Fernando says before pulling down the roof panel. He turns to Hondo, “I got a few things to finish here while you take care of those bunny girls. We’ll meet again soon to check on the others before we roll out of this place.”
 
Hondo nods “Sounds like a plan. See you later, and thanks. This will help them a lot.”
 
“Anytime.” Fernando says before he takes a fuel jug from under the cabinet in the sink. He takes it to the back of his electric camper to fill the generator’s tank.
 
Hondo goes back inside his camper to deal with the things he had to do.
 
(Small edit for congruency)
Back to top
 
« Last Edit: Apr 18th, 2024, 1:55pm by Hondo I. Sackett »  
View Profile   IP Logged
Hondo I. Sackett
YaBB Administrator
*****
Behind you!




Posts: 1349
Gender: male
Re: After Chaos
Reply #2965 - May 15th, 2024, 6:22pm
 
With the newly acquired clothing in hand for the Rabbit wessen sisters, Hondo headed back to his camper and went inside. Once inside he set the clothes down on one of the dinette benches and headed to the loft to look in on his charges.  
 
He looked in at the sisters on his bed and grimaced at the sight of them. How rough they looked still chilled him to the bone. Bella might would have lived without his rescue but he was sure Scarlett would have died before leaving Fight Town, had he not pulled her out of there when he did. As he looked on their dirty, beaten, skinny forms his nose wrinkled a bit at the smell. He had not noticed it so much before, in the heat of the moment, but as he had time to think and breath for the moment, they smelled like death. The sweat, blood, dirt, and other matter dried onto their bodies, from the days of trauma they had endured, made them smell bad. Though washing them would have been nice, their health had been too delicate to risk holding off treatment for washing, and despite needing baths, they needed rest first.  
 
As he stood there he looked over at Maggie, who lay passed out on the other side of the bed wearing his t-shirt and nothing else. The nothing else was evident, as she laid on her back with her legs spread a bit, and the t-shirt pulled up above her belly, showing off most of what she had to offer.  Though she looked cute sleeping and vulnerable like that, what he noticed most was that she looked exhausted. The day had been extremely taxing on her mentally and physically, maybe too taxing, which he felt bad for putting her through, but it had to be done. She twitched and grimaced in her sleep, even whimpering a couple times. He slipped around the end of the bed and gently laid a sheet over her, hoping it would help calm her, which it seemed to, though not completely. He feared if he touched her she would startle awake and never get any rest, so for now it was the best that he could do, though he felt it was still not enough.
 
He stood looking at the three for a bit longer, frowning the whole time as thoughts of the poor doe wessen girl, the canine wessen girl he never saw, the dead bunny girl in the jail cell, and of those that he was told about but never saw went though his mind. It tore at his heart but more than that it made him angry, and fueled his hatred of this world. He knew they could not save everyone, and even some they were helping now might end up being lost rescues down the road. Despite all the good they had done and would do, it just did not feel like enough. It seemed like a drop in the bucket, compared to the evil out there, and in gnawed at him.
 
As he stood there he felt a pair of eyes on him so he looked up to see Molly peaking around the edge of the door at him. She clutched the blue robe of Hondo’s shut across her chest as she stood there watching him, a somber look on her face.
 
“They going to be alright?” She asked softly.
 
“*sigh* I don’t know. I think so, but they need rest for now. When they wake up we will know more.” He replied softly before shaking his head and heading her way.  
 
She stepped down out of the loft and into the living area to let him out of the loft.
 
“How are you doing?” She asked softly.
 
“I’m fine. Just tired an’ frustrated. Tired of this place an’ frustrated that this seems to be the norm instead of the exception. Damn… *sigh* … seems like no matter how much we do we are barely makin’ any ground. Had I been much later with the redhead…” He paused and just shook his head.
 
“You weren’t, though, and you saved her.” Molly replied.
 
He nodded, “I know. I’m just having a hard time with those I couldn’t save today. Those I was too late to save an’ those who were right in front of me, but outta reach.”
 
“Do you need to talk about it?” She asked.
 
He shook his head, “No. Not right now at least… Think I’m just a bit tired. Maybe once we get out of this town an’ I get some sleep things won’t seem so dark.”
 
She stepped up to him and stretched up on her toes so she could kiss him. As her lips met his, he put a hand on the small of her back and pulled her into him, holding her close for a moment. Neither the kiss nor the time he held her was long, but it felt good and was like a breath of fresh are for his weary soul.  
 
As it ended and she stepped back, she sighed a bit, feeling frustration of her own.
 
“I’m sorry I can’t help relieve that tension inside of you.” She said, placing a hand on his chest as she looked up at him worriedly. “I can’t help but think that if Val was still here or if you had taken in Ruth or one of the others to be with you, that they couldn’t be more of a comfort to you, than I can be.”
 
“Don’t think like that. Val made her choice, an’ it wasn’t to be by my side. An’ when I was down, hurt, weak, an’ needed someone by my side, Ruth nor the others showed up. You were there for me when I needed it most, an’ I know you will be again. Just because we can’t #$@! right now, doesn’t mean you’re lettin’ me down in any way. You risked yourself for Macey an’ even if she forgets it, I won’t. Not many others would do that, nor step in an’ care for the girls like you have. Val an’ I adopted Zoey an’ Tonya, an’ with Jefe adoptin’ Macey, Val an’ I took on bein’ Macey’s aunt an’ uncle, an’ gladly so. You didn’t sign on for any of that, but you’ve taken care of them without my askin’ an’ offered your time and care for them to me. You are a rare, beautiful woman, Molly. I’m not sure I could ask for better.” He replied softly.  
 
Her eyes glistened a bit as she looked up at him seriously, and her tail hung limp as if shamed, “I love being there for the girls. I wish I could be their Mom or aunt, but as long as I can help them and maybe be friends with them someday… *sigh*… I’m just an ugly wessen, ex-slave. I try to be more but … I’m just nothing special.”
 
“Someone else called herself an ugly wessen today, an’ I’m gettin’ tired of hearin’ that. You are not ugly, an’ I don’t care if you’re not special to anyone else, as you are to me. You are special, an’ beautiful, an’ I love you. My life is complicated right now, an’ I don’t know what other women may come into my life, or who else I save that might need me, or if I’ll get hurt again, or any of that, but I know as long as you are you, I will love an’ cherish you. I’d marry you if I felt I had the right to, but with everythin’ that’s happened, an’ some of the things I’ve done… I’m not sure I have that right. But, if you will stay my woman and be there for me an’ the girls, you’ll always be special an’ always be mine.” He replied.
 
“I don’t deserve to be your wife, but I will always be your woman, for as long as you want me. The day you don’t want me anymore…” She paused, “… I’m not sure my heart can even bear the thought of that day coming, but if it does, I won’t cause you any trouble. Until then, I’ll love you and cherish every day, even if I feel shame for what I am and for at times not being enough or able to be what you need, like now.”
 
He put his hand under her chin and stroked her cheek lightly with his thumb. She nuzzled into his hand and sighing and closing her eyes as she enjoyed his touch. Her tail perked up and wagged subconsciously, showing how contented just a few nice words and a soft touch from him meant to her.
 
“You are enough, an’ the reason you are unable right now to make love, only makes me love you more, Darlin’. I know we are all tired an’ just wore out, but please don’t be so hard on yourself.” He said soothingly.
 
“I’ll try not to be as long as you are hard on me once I’m well again.” She replied, looking up at him with eyes of longing and a sultry smile as she seemed to almost purr at his touch.
 
“I can probably see my way clear to wear you out a bit once you’re all healed up. The real question is if you’ll last through all the frustration I have pent up!” He said with a grin.
 
She chuckled softly before pulling away from his hand, though she did not want to, “Heh… Maybe I won’t, but I’ll try. If I can’t maybe Maggie, or one of those bunny girls, April or Kiah, will take over.”
 
He frowned a bit, “Still not sure why you think April wants more than a teacher.”
 
“A woman recognizes another woman’s longings, especially when it’s for her man.” Molly replied with a grin.
 
Hondo brushed it off, “huh… maybe, but then why wish Kiah on me? I thought you said you loved me!”
 
Molly giggled, “Hehe! .. Oh, come on! She can’t be that bad. I think she means well, at least. She did save Val, after all. That has to say something about her. From what you told me she went into the cold rain, nearly naked, in the dark, to try to wrestle a pistol away from a woman twice her size and four times her strength! You don’t just do something like that for no reason.”
 
Hondo sighed, “*sigh* .. I know but… she just irritates me with that attitude. One of the biggest turn-offs I have with women, is those who think just ‘cause they have tits an’ a couple holes I can #$@!, that I should drool and try to hump them like some horny dog! I have a high sex drive, as you know, an’ could screw a lot more often than I do, but I’m not some dog to be controlled by a warm pussy.”
 
“Maybe she doesn’t mean it that way. Who knows what she’s been through? But, if you don’t want her I’m sure someone will step up If I fall over from exhaustion and you’re still not through!” She said with a smile, blushing a bit as she imagined herself overstimulated and too tired to move while he animalisticlly screwed her.  
 
He shook his head, “Not that it will come to that, but I’m not worried even if it did. Now, speakin’ of exhaustion, you need to get some rest. The bed is full an’ the girls are in an’ out of the cab, an’ Tonya is in the nook, so the recliner would probably be best, or the couch.”
 
She nodded, putting a hand on his arm for a moment, “I’ll be fine, but you really should rest some too.”
 
He shook his head, “I’ve got too much to do. I’ll try to keep things quiet in here for a while, though. I will need to get everyone up ‘bout an hour before we leave, so we can secure the camper for movin’, an’ so you all can grab food an’ get settled into your vehicles.”  
 
She nodded, “Alright. If you need me sooner, come get me.”
 
He nodded, “Alright, but I think we’ll be fine. I’m gonna pop in on Tonya quick like before headin’ out.”
 
She nodded, giving his arm a quick squeeze before letting go and limping over to the couch. As Hondo headed up to the loft and into the nook where Tonya was, Molly curled up on the couch and closed her eyes. Though she was a bit on edge about leaving, life in general, and being what Hondo needed, on top of being a bit sore still, exhaustion over took her and she quickly fell asleep.
 
As Hondo peeked into the nook, he found Tonya in just her panties, half curled up and facing the wall. He could not see her face, but a slight sniffling told him she was awake and crying.  
 
The nook was not huge, but was enough to allow a double bed with enough room to squeeze by it. It had been an office nook, but had a bed strapped up to the ceiling, that when the desk was closed up, the bed could be lowered, turning the room into a spare bedroom. While not ideal, the desk had a couple cupboards and a shelf above it, which allowed for item storage. Valentine had cleaned it out, storing the office supplies in a tote in the trailer and the electronics in a metal EPM proof bin under one of the dinette seats, leaving room for clothing. Until recently Zoey had stayed in here, and Macey with her when she slept over, and Tonya slept in the main area. With her not waking as early as the younger two, and needing a bit more privacy due to her fur and due to Hondo trying to instill some modesty into her when around strangers, he had Tonya move to the nook, and curtained off the back seat of the truck for now, with the sleeping curtains he had when he initially had the truck build, so the younger two had a larger bed and some privacy, though they lacked storage in this area. None of it was perfect, but they made do for now. Zoey and Macey found it to be more of an adventure moving to that area, due to their age, though Tonya did not care where she slept, as long as she did not have to be clothed to do so.  
 
He sighed and shook his head before slipping off his gun belt, vest, and boots, leaving them just outside the small room. Once off he set his hat on the end of the bed and sat down on the edge of the bed.
 
“You alright, girl?” Hs asked, putting a hand on her shoulder.
 
“I’m okay.” She replied weakly, sniffling after.
 
He sighed and laid down beside her, “*sigh*… You don’t sound okay… If you don’t want to talk about it, I understand, but I’m here for you, you know. … I know things haven’t been easy for you lately… Hell, I’m not sure anyone’s had an easy time of things lately, but you’ve had more than you fair share of shit lately, but we’ll get through it together. …… Well, I just want you to know that I love you.”
 
He was about to get up but she sat up quickly and looked at him, the fur in her face wet from tears.
 
“How can you love me?! I’m ugly!” She exclaimed in a horse whisper.
 
“You’re not ugly, girl!” He replied firmly.
 
“But I am! Inside and out!! I.. I let Hector hurt you! I believe his lies and was a bitch to you and uncle Fernando and .. and you still bought me something nice and pretty?! Why?? I don’t understand! I don’t understand why you’d buy something so pretty for an ugly, bitch freak like me, papa?! I don’t understand!” She exclaimed hoarsely before collapsing beside him in tears.
 
He pulled her to him and laid there holding her against him, as she softly cried into his chest.
 
“Shhh now… It’s alright, sweetheart… I’ve got ya, now. .. I’ve got ya.” He said soothingly and he held her and rubbed her back softly.  
 
After a few minutes she settled down, so he spoke again.
 
“Now, we’ve talked about this already, so I won’t rehash it, but know this, you’re not ugly. You are different than many but ugly is something you are not. Like Jefe said, ugliness comes from inside. You did wrong, but I have forgiven you. You apologized to Minerva an’ hopefully she will forgive you someday. You need to apologize to Jefe still, but you know that.” He said.
 
She nodded into his chest, “I.. I know, but… I couldn’t earlier… I was sleepy and felt confused and ashamed and.. and *sigh* … he scares me a bit, especially after.. after…”
 
“He can come off a bit scary at times, but he means well.” Hondo replied.
 
“I don’t know what he is or what that power is, but.. he could kill us all if he wanted to.” She said, shaking a bit at the thought.
 
“Maybe so, but if he tried he’d have to go through me to get to you girls.” He replied.
 
“You’re strong, Papa, and I love you, but… do you think you’d have a chance against him if he wanted to end us all?” She asked softly.
 
“I don’t know, but I also do not believe it would ever come to that. I think I have a better chance of losin’ my cool than he does! But honestly, I trust him more than I trust most anyone, so if you trust me then trust me that I do not believe that would ever happen, alright?” He replied  
 
“Alright… I know you don’t trust me so much anymore, and I am so sorry about that, Papa… I .. I hurt inside thinking about what I’ve done to you and what I’ve hurt between us. If.. If I thought I could do anything to make it all better, anything, I would, please believe me!” She said, gripping onto him tighter as she spoke.
 
“*sigh* .. I know, girl, I know you would.” He replied “All I want from you is to trust me, do your best, an’ keep pushin’ yourself to be better.”
 
“I’ll try… I’ll try to be better and not question you… I love you so much, papa. You’ve done so much for us, saved us from horrible things, and treat us so good, even though we don’t deserve it… I don’t understand why you do these things for us, I really don’t. Even if you’d take my body and use me It’s not enough to repay you… I can never be enough.” She replied softly.
 
He held her a bit more tightly as he replied, “That’s where you’re wrong. Bein’ a good daughter, becomin’ a good woman I can be proud of an’ showin’ me love an’ care in the way’s a daughter can an’ should are worth more to me than anythin’.”
 
“Even after all the pain and worry and tiredness you’ve felt because of us?” She asked softly.
 
He nodded, “Yes. It’s worth it all just to see you both become good women, an’ even if you lose your love for me, it will still be worth it if you both become the best women you can be.”
 
She tighter her hold on him and buried her face into his chest, “We’ll always love you! And.. and I’ll learn to be the best daughter I can be and help you and love you like I should, I promise! And.. and I’ll help Zoey be that too! I promise we’ll learn and be better and always love you, please believe me!”
 
“Nothin’ would make me happier.” He replied as he held her and stroked her hair.  
 
Though he wished everything would get better and simpler from her on, he knew better. She might have been a slave and was a wessen, and had seen, experienced, and felt things most girls from his time had not, but she was still a teen girl and while he hoped she had learned enough to rise above her baser instincts, he knew things would not be simple nor drama free.  
 
He held her a while longer before letting her go.
 
“Alright, girl. I have things I have to do.” He said softly.
 
 She let go of him at sat up so he could get up.
 
 “I understand but… can we do this again sometime? I liked this… I liked being able to have some time alone with you.” She said a bit shyly.
 
He nodded, “Of course we can. I’m sorry I’ve not been able to make time for you girls to do this before.”
 
“It’s not your fault. We know you have a lot to do, but… *sigh* .. this meant a lot to me.” She replied.
 
He smiled softly at her ,” I’m glad it did. Now, you try to get some rest.”
 
“I’ll try, but..” She said, pausing as if thinking.
 
“But what?” He asked.
 
“I’m scared but… I feel so guilty about what I said to Uncle Fernando… *sigh* … I know it’s probably not a good time, but.. but I need..” She spoke hesitantly, pausing as she sorted her thoughts and tried to find the right words.
 
He nodded, “Alright. Get dressed or at least put that new robe on an’ go talk to him. He’s tired an’ has a lot to do like I do, so try to make it short, then no matter what happens, I want you back in an’ restin’ after, alright?”
 
She nodded as she swung her feet off the edge of the bed and grabbed her new robe from a cupboard beside the bed.
 
“I’ll be quick.” She replied.
 
He nodded in a reply as he stepped out of the nook and donned his hat, vest, boots, and gun belt once more. Once done he quietly headed down to the main area, pausing to looked at the sleeping Molly as Tonya tugged her boots on, and then out the door with her on his heals.  
 
As he hit the ground he looked about for a moment, and saw Fernando securing some gear by his camper.
 
“There he is. Like I said, be quick.” He said as he pointed in Fernando’s direction.
 
“You.. your not coming?” She asked hesitantly.
 
He shook his head, “Nope. I got other things to do. I know you’re scared but Just trust me on him, an’ go talk to him.”
 
“But..” Tonya started to counter but Hondo held up a finger to stop her.
 
“Stop. I’ve got too much to do right now. Now, you had no problem sayin’ what you did to him alone originally, so you can apologize alone.” He replied, his voice firm but not without care.
 
While it hurt him to see her bothered and afraid he hoped making her face her fears and do this alone would make her think more before saying such things again, and maybe make her grow a little while she was at it.
 
Her eyes pleaded with him for a few seconds before she looked down, swallowed hard and nodded.
 
“Y.yes, papa… I.. I understand.” She replied timidly before turning and slowly walking towards Fernando.
 
Hondo stopped and watched for a bit, before turning and heading to the cab of the truck to check on how the girls had did, and if they were there or not. While he did not find them there, aside for a few small things they had done well setting up the truck cab. The few things that needed corrected did not take him long and once done he headed to check on the fuel trailer.
 
-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-
 
Tonya shook a bit as she approached Fernando. Her steps we a bit on the slow side and she looked at the ground in shame as she approached. She stopped a few steps off and waited for a moment but he did not acknowledge her.
 
“Uncle, erm, Mr. Fernando?” She called out softly, fairly sure he knew she was there but was ignoring her.
 
He turned and looked her way for a moment.
 
“Something wrong?” He asked a bit curtly, seeming wary of any further bitchy drama coming from her.
 
“I.. I uhm.. Well, you, you see I..” She stammered.
 
“I am very busy, Tonya, so unless you have something to say, you should be resting like your father told you to do.” Fernando replied firmly.
 
Tonya fidgeted nervously, a bit as she looked down and searched for words to say.
 
Well, I.. I do need to talk to you.” She replied quietly.
 
Fernando sighed wearily, not sure he liked this at all.  
 
“Then speak up, girl!” he growled a bit wearily, though he did not intend to.
 
“I.. I ..” She stammered as she stood trembling before him.
 
His stare at her felt to her as if it burnt her to her very soul. She could not help but think he hated and despised her from how she had behaved, and she knew she deserved it, but it bothered her greatly still. Unsure of what to do or say she fell to her knees before him.
 
“I’m sorry! I’m so sorry, please.. please don’t hate me! I don’t deserve forgiveness but I.. I want you to forgive me!” She said quickly through tears, though she did her best to hold back from sobbing.
 
“You are sorry for what?” He said, pushing her a bit to try to find out if she meant it or if Hondo had put her up to it.
 
“I was a bitch to you, and papa, and Minerva, and I’m so sorry!” She replied quickly.
 
“You need to be apologizing to Hondo and Minerva before coming to me.” He said firmly.
 
“I did! I apologized to them both and told them how sorry I was, I really did!” She replied quickly.
 
“And?” Fernando queried.
 
“Papa said he forgave me and loves me still, though I don’t deserve it.” She replied quietly.
 
He raised an eyebrow at her, “He said you do not deserve it?”
 
“N.n.no. I.. I just know I don’t.” She answered quietly.
 
“And Minerva?” He asked.
 
Tonya slumped a bit more, “She.. she said she couldn’t forgive me, but.. but I don’t blame her.”
 
Fernando frowned, “I’ll have a talk with her later.”
 
Tonya looked up quickly, “Please don’t! I know what I said and did was wrong and I don’t deserve forgiveness! Please, Mr. Fernando, just please know I’m sorry! I .. I’m really sorry… I.. I hurt Papa and let Hector hurt him.. I insulted you and Minerva and called you names and didn’t believe any of you… I believed that.. that man over people who took me in and cared for me… I’m so sorry.”
 
Fernando stood silent for a moment and Tonya slowly got up , looking down the whole time before turning away.
 
“I’m sorry I bothered you, Mr. Fernando.” She said softly before turning to walk away.
 
“Mr. Fernando? You want my forgiveness but still want to insult me like that?” He asked a bit flatly.
 
She looked back at him quickly, “I didn’t mean to! What did I say, wrong?! Please, I’m not trying to insult you, believe me!”  
 
“It was always Uncle or Uncle Fernando, now it’s Mister?” He replied.
 
Her eyes got wide as she did not expect that at all, “But.. but I don’t deserve to call you uncle anymore!”
 
“And why is that?” He asked.
 
She looked down again in shame, “because I’m a nasty, ugly, bitch slave wessen.”
 
“I told you that ugliness comes from inside, it’s how one acts.” He retorted.
 
She looked up quickly again, tears still streaming from her eyes and making the light fur on her face wet again, “But I did act ugly! I’m ugly inside and out! I’m a freak among wessen, and despite looking like some ugly, animal freak you and Papa took me in and were nice to me! You both treated me like a person! Valentine did at first but then.. *sigh* she saw me for the animal I was and.. and said things to me… I.. I should have understood, I should have known or tried to be better, but.. but I ran off and proved her right! I proved everyone right who has ever hurt or mocked me for my looks and who I am! I.. I listened to his words.. Hectors words and I let him make me believe there was a fairy tale life for me and.. and let him talk bad about you and Papa and.. and I listened and even.. I Even Believed It! Can’t you see?! I am ugly! I’m an ugly bitch who never should have been saved! I don’t know how to be a daughter or a niece or a good woman! Papa says all he wants is for me to be a good woman and I don’t know how! I.. I don’t know how to be anything more than an ugly slave.”
 
She half started to sob again as she stood there, facing fully what she had done, what she was, and let herself become.
 
“I’m sorry! Please forgive me.. I don’t know how not to be ugly… I don’t understand how you could be so nice to me, even after all I’ve done… You put that pretty coat on me so nicely… Something so nice on someone so ugly… I don’t understand… I’m so sorry, Uncle Fernando, I’m so sorry!”  
 
-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-
 
As Hondo checked over his fuel trailer he heard footsteps coming towards him and turned to see Joanna headed his way. She had changed since he had last seen her, into her normal clothes, though she seemed to take a little extra care in how she wore them, though that could have been his imagination. What was not in his imagination was the sheepish way she looked at him as he looked up at her.
 
“Joanna, need somethin’?” He asked.
 
She nodded and looked down a bit, “I, uhm, if you’re not too busy, I was hoping you’d go with me to check on my truck. I’d really like to get it packed up here soon, since we are supposed to leave in a few hours.
 
He nodded, “I can do that. Want to ride over or walk?”
 
“Walking is fine! I, uh, I mean, we’re going to do a lot of sitting here shortly, so I’d not mind walking.” She said quickly, blushing a bit.  
 
He nodded and set the items he had in his hands aside before wiping them on a rag and heading off towards the direction of the army’s motor pool. Joanna trotted along side him quietly, but the look on her face told him that she wanted to say something but was not sure how.
 
“Is Ruth’s rig ready for the trip?” He asked breaking the silence.  
 
She jumped a bit as him speaking yanked her from her thoughts.
 
“Oh! Uhm, yeah. Urm, yes sir, I mean I think so. I checked the vehicles over and they look good. We probably should top the fuel off on the van, but if they are done with my Pickup it will need filled to, so I figured I’d take cans and to fill up when I did that to bring back for the van.” Joanna replied quickly.
 
“You ladies shouldn’t go to even the fuel station here alone. This place isn’t safe for anyone, especially us. We painted a target on our group by standin’ up to some of the larger monsters here, an’ that won’t soon be forgotten. Once we get your truck, we’ll go get it fueled an’ get fuel to top off Ruth’s van.” Hondo said.
 
Joanna frowned a bit, “I can’t ask for more of your help.”
 
“You asked me to come with you now, didn’t you?” Hondo retorted raising an eyebrow at her.
 
“I know, and I wouldn’t have, had I not thought that the Sargent might not turn it over to us or ask for money that we can’t spare… *sigh* … We owe you too much, I know, but we cannot owe any further.” She replied quietly, seeming almost ashamed.
 
“I told you that you don’t owe me.” He replied.
 
They exited the camp about then and turned off the path, heading instead across a section of field that was a shortcut to the motor pool
 
“But we do! And.. and you won’t let us pay you back with what we have!” She exclaimed.
 
“We talked about this! I’m not #$@!in’ every woman here who thinks they owe me, an’ besides that, do all you women think a quick #$@! is equal to the help we’ve given you?!” He snapped, his fatigue showing through by his reaction.
 
Joanna blushed and looked down in shame.
 
“No… Nothing we have can equal what you or Fernando have done for us… You might not remember it but I remember the night you saved us, vividly. We were so scared and tired and sore. We had all been beaten to some degree when they took us, all of us inspected, our clothes torn or gone. They ripped our underwear off to inspect us, all placing their grubby hands and fingers on us and in us, laughing, joking, saying what they wanted to do to us, and what would become of us, trying to make us fight, call out, or cry so they could beat us and mock us further. The younger men and women like us were chained in the van like animals, and kept there for days without food or water, and the older who weren’t worth their time or too much trouble slaughtered on the spot if they interfered. I.. I’m glad they took us on the way back from town instead of at home, so we didn’t have to watch them do that to our family, I’m not sure I could have dealt with that. Seeing the farm almost broke me and that letter…” She paused trying not to cry “… Other’s weren’t as lucky as us, though. We had you, Fernando, Valentine… Others got sold into who knows what life after seeing these horrors, and others….”
 
As she paused Hondo sighed and nodded, “*sigh* … Yeah, others were purged to teach a lesson to all who dared try to stop the slavers… they were murdered because of what I did.”
 
Joanna closed her eyes and swallowed hard, “*gulp* .. *sigh* … I know, and all to save us… I know you feel guilty for that, but I feel guilty for being alive and well with you all when so many others are not… Every day I feel this guilt for being alive when they and my family are not… Do.. do you regret saving us?”  
 
Hondo stopped in the middle of the field, turned to look at her for a moment before looking off in the distance in front of them, “… No. I feel guilty for not knowin’, for not bein’ able to do an’ save more, for actin’ on somthin’ that I shouldn’t have acted on in haste, but I never regret savin’ anyone unless they make me regret it later by hurtin’ others or wastin’ their second chance.”
 
“… You know, I was falling apart after they captured us. I was so upset I didn’t even think of how my sister and younger cousin felt. Ruth tried to keep us together and give us hope, but I didn’t help her. I even called her an idiot for daring to give us hope. But then we heard you out there. We didn’t know if you were friend or foe but we heard you stand up to them. It.. it was the first instant that I had any hope since they jumped us…it was the first moment I even thought that maybe Ruth was right and life wasn’t over. I.. I saw you bleeding after you and Fernando freed us, and I could think of little else but you for the rest of the night, though I felt ashamed later for not going to you and seeing if I could help you. All I could think of at that moment was myself and all I had gone through. It wasn’t until you left that I realized that I had failed to see what you had done and sacrificed for us. Even after all that you continue to sacrifice for us and we give so little back… I admit, I think of Fernando a lot too, as he was the one who unlocked my chains and he was the one to open the door of the van and let us see the stars again as free women.” She blushed “I’ve had a few dreams of one of you putting me back into those chains to have your way with me, but it’s just a foolish dream, I know…  When you spoke after we were freed, I knew it was you who stood up to them, so did the others. Ruth has tried to keep us in check but she feels the same, I know.”
 
“You four are nice gals, an’ right fetchin’ too, but usin’ you like that wouldn’t be right, an’ …” Hondo started to say but Joanna cut him off.
 
“But us not paying you back isn’t right either! We have pride, family pride and we pay our debts! I also know that sex, or a quick #$@! as you put it, doesn’t even begin to pay back that debt, which is why I’m not offering that and neither would the others!” She exclaimed passionately.
 
Hondo wrinkled his brow at her, “Now I’m confused. Is that not what you offered before??”
 
Joanna looked back down, “You misunderstood my offer.”
 
“How did I misunderstand usin’ you body to relax however I want?!” He asked a bit snarkily in a growly tone.
 
“I wasn’t offering to give you sex… I was offering to give you me.” She said quietly.
 
His head snapped her direction, in surprise, and he saw from her look, that she was dead serious and not just being horny, like he had figured. He started to feel bad, about then, for snapping at her and after a moment of quiet he spoke again.  
 
“Jo, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have snapped.” He replied.  
 
“I know I’m still not worth all you’ve done for us, none of us are. Even if you took all of us we’d never be able to make it up to either of you, but we want to try.” She said quietly.
 
“I’m not sure that I’ve seen you this serious before.” He replied.
 
“I know. I act angry a lot to hide how scared and messed up I am, and act flirty to hide how unworthy I feel… It’s not easy to admit, you know, but I have thought a lot about it, especially since we talked this morning… When that man asked if I was your wife, it… it felt nice. And the more I thought about it the sadder I felt because I wasn’t. I know he said I was too pretty for you, but in truth I know I’m not. I’m short, my hair is straight and bland, I don’t have big breasts, and Ruth tells me often that I’m too muscular for a woman as men like their women softer. I have nice thighs and a round ass, but that’s not winning me any prizes! And I know I’m not the sweet, caring type like Ruth, Molly, or the others but … *sigh* .. I know some look down on Molly for being wessen and even say you’re just using her because you can control her, but I know the truth, and she is a good woman and she loves you… I envy her, you know? I wish I was more like her. I wish I was someone worthy to be called your woman. Even though I’m not, know I and the other, Ruth, Esther, Susanna, we all want to give ourselves to one of you to try to make up for all you’ve done, even if it’s just a little… even if we have to give ourselves to be your slaves, we are fine with that.” She said quietly and seriously.
 
“Wait, who said what ‘bout Molly?!” Hondo growled, hearing everything she said but his mind getting stuck on that.
 
Joanna looked up at him with wide eyes and a half angry look, looking all the while like she would sob at any moment as well.
 
“I just poured out my heart to you and offered to be your slave and you want to know that?!” She exclaimed.
 
He was half taken back and braced himself for her to lash out further but instead she looked back down, plopped into the grassed, landing on her ample rear and started to cry.
 
Hondo rubbed his eyes and shook his head.  
 
“Damn it all.” He muttered to himself before sitting down beside her.
 
“*Sigh* … I didn’t mean to upset you… Jo? … Joanna? Common now, I need you to stop cryin’ an’ listen.” He said, trying to be nice.
 
She kept crying though. He sighed in frustration again before getting on his knees beside her, grabbing her shoulder and smacking her across the face!
 
*SMACK*
 
“Damn it, Woman! I need you to stop crying!” He growled
 
“EEP! .. You Hit Me!” She exclaimed in disbelief.
 
He nodded, “Yup, an’ I will again if you don’t keep it together! I thought you were the tough one?!”
 
She stared at him with a hurt expression, “I’m not, that’s what I’ve been trying to tell you!”
 
“Well, I need you to toughen up a bit, as we don’t have time to talk this all through right now, an’ I’m way too tired to deal with all your emotions right now. I appreciate what you’re offerin’, understand, but I’m not takin’ you or your sister or cousins as slaves! Now, I figured that reply would be obvious! I appreciate it, but no! Now, it wasn’t a slight against you, but if someone is puttin’ down Molly I need to know who so I can deal with it! I’d stop anyone talkin’ bad about you or your family too, understand that, but Molly is a bit more special to me, so that makes this personal!” He growled.
 
“I.. I shouldn’t have said anything.” Joanna said, looking down.
 
“Who said that ‘bout Molly, tell me?!” He repeated.
 
“M.Maribelle was one of them. Jeanette and one of the others with her said something similar when getting food one day, but I’m not sure who they were. That wolf spirit was with them and seemed to agree but she didn’t say anything. Jason made a couple slurs about the wessen, though not by name, and said you and Fernando just like to #$@! submissive slave wessen and little girls, which was why you and Valentine were separated and why even Fernando turned Valentine away when she came to him. He said if you like real women you both would have #$@!ed us long ago.” She said quietly.
 
“Did he, now… That’s interestin’.” Hondo said, a sharpness to his words as he angrily processed the division growing in their camp.
 
“Yes and he.. he keeps try to push Esther and Susanna to go to his truck with him, even offered to pay them. He offered to pay me to make them go with him, a lot of money too, but I told him if he tried again I’d cut his dick off! Esther said he tried to get her to lift her skirt for him and take her shirt off to show him her goods after that, but he’s kept his distance from me.” She said, growling at the thought of it.
 
“Why didn’t one of you tell us?!” He asked angrily.
 
Joanna looked up at him sadly, looking more like a lost little girl at the moment than a woman.
 
“Because.. because you both have been so busy and we’ve been such a burden as is… Even if you take us as your slaves we can’t be worthy of all you two have done.” She said seriously, in a very small sounding voice, sounding like she was on the verge of crying again.
 
Hondo let go of her shoulder and sat back down beside her.  
 
“See, that’s that part you’re missin’.” He replied.
 
“What part?” She asked quietly.
 
“The part ‘bout bein’ worthy. If I was a different man I’d have taken you ladies up on your offer long ago, understand? I’m not because part of me wants whats best for you an’ part of me wants to be respected as a man an’ for the values I hold. Now maybe none of that is worth a damn, but the fact remains that none of us are worthy. Now, don’t get me wrong, you four are fine young ladies. Out of the human women I’ve met in this world, some of the nicest clean-cut gals I’ve seen. But none of that matters, as you see, none of us are worthy.” He replied.
 
“I.. I don’t understand. I know I’m not worthy but..” She said hesitantly before being cut off.
 
“Neither am I! I’m not worthy!” He replied.
 
“How can you say that?!” She exclaimed, looking at him with a mix of surprise and anger at him seeming to talk down about himself.
 
“Because it’s true! The Almighty said it, none of us are worthy! IT’s true! I fail, have wrong thoughts, do wrong things, get angry over things I shouldn’t, an’ more. No amount of good deeds makes me worthy. But those of us who rescue take note of the Almighty savior, an’ don’t base our rescues off those who are worthy, nor off what they can do for us. You spoke ‘bout Jason. Jefe an’ I rescued him an’ his rig, you know? You think he’s worthy?” He asked
 
She shook her head, “No. He’s a selfish creep!”
 
Hondo chuckled, “Heh! He is that! But had we not rescued them those teens would have paid the same price he did, as they were on his truck. Now, there’s a couple I’m not sure ‘bout, but most of them are good kids. None of them are really worthy, but the rescue was worth while if they make use of the chace we’ve given them, understand?”  
 
Joanna shook her head, “Not really, but… *sigh* I don’t know. I get that we aren’t worthy and you didn’t rescue us because we seemed worthy, but ..”
 
He cut her off, “I actually didn’t rescue you. I had no clue you were in there. The slavers were trying to drag off some younger drunk, an’ I stopped them. I didn’t know if they had others or were on their way to get more. I had a feelin’ there were others on their van, but I didn’t know. I still have guilt ‘bout what happened due to the way I handled it, but I’d have still tried to stop them no matter knowin’ that. I’d just have tried to handle it different, capture them an’ force the location of the other trucks from them or somethin’, I don’t know what exactly. But it didn’t matter if there was folks on that van or not, I was gonna stop them. The point is, none of us are worthy, we don’t base rescues on worthiness, just on need, an’ none of us can repay those who have ever saved our lives. Jefe an’ I have saved each other several times. We do it ‘cause there is a need. If we were worried ‘bout what we owed an’ payin’ back we’d never get anythin’ done.”
 
“I think I understand some, but not all of it… All I know is we all still owe you ourselves. Maybe none of us are worthy, but what you did for us is worth more than our lives and bodies.” She replied.
 
He sighed and stood up, shaking his head, “I don’t have it in me to argue the finer points of this further. I’ll keep your offer in mind, but don’t push it. You keep pushin’ an’ I may take you up on it.”
 
“So… you want me to keep pushing so you don’t feel guilty about taking my offer?” She asked, seeming confused.
 
“No. That’s a warnin’, as if I give in, you’ll see a side of me you won’t like, an’ though I’ll settle down an’ regret it an’ end up treatin’ you better, our first time together will not be fun for you! Understand, it’s not a threat, just fact. You don’t want to push me that far as it will not be good.” He said seriously as he held his hand out to her.
 
She swallowed hard again and looked into his eyes, trying to see if he was joking, but he was not. She slowly nodded and took his hand.
 
“I’ll .. I’ll try not to push, but I will make sure you know the offer stands.” She replied as he helped her to her feet.
 
“If that’s the best I can get, I’ll take it for now. Now, let’s get your truck.” He replied.
 
The distance from their current location to the truck was a short walk, short enough that he hoped that their raised voices were not heard, as it was not as far away as he would have liked to been for that conversation.  
 
Sargent Donaldson was busy with other work in preparation for the troop moving out a few days later, so his showing them the updates was short and sweet with minimal flirting and none of the usual ball-busting.  
 
With the truck in hand, Hondo drove it to the camp to get a feel for the differences, and once back, they grabbed a couple fuel can’s and switched places so Joanna could get a feel for the new setup. It was a bit more sluggish with the taller, grippier tires, and the steering and center of gravity felt different due to the raised height, but once the tanks were all full it seemed to rid closer to normal as the full tanks lowered the center of gravity a bit and softened the ride, due to the now heavier springs in it needing the weight to flex.  
 
Surprisingly, getting fuel was uneventful, as there was a squad of troops at the station still, due to the attempted robbery that Fernando had thwarted, and a couple more that said the general was stationing at least four of them there until the troops moved out, and possibly even after. The hushed whispers of other patrons coming and going was heard issuing gossip about martial law being enacted or of Jastrey setting up a military type monarchy, though no one was sure what was going to happen exactly. The decant citizen seemed worried, but not as worried as the sleazier ones tied in with the dark underbelly of this festering town. One conversation in particularly caught Hondo’s attention, and that was one of two thugs talking of operations moving east, as many felt this area to be lost to the Time-Walker and the military he backed. The conversation gave little actionable intel but did tell Hondo that things were changing. Unfortunately, he knew it would only get worse here as the evil moved elsewhere, and that would cause fighting between underworld organizations elsewhere as well. The growing pains could not be helped, not by them at least, so the dark times for Flight Town and other places around them were just beginning and it was far too early to bet on whether the light or the dark would win.  
 
Once the ruck was fueled Joanna drove them back to the van and stopped by her trailer. Hondo helped her get it back onto the hitch, which amazed her again that he could lift it when she could not budge it. Once it was hooked up he took the fuel cans out of the bed and offered to fill their van for them, but she declined the help, saying that if he was not going to take her offer then the least she could do was pour fuel in their rig and allow him to get work done elsewhere. Not wanting to rehash things yet again, he turned and headed back to his Bronco and prepared to hitch his fuel trailer back to it.  
 
As he backed up to it and got out, Marvin trotted over and waved for him to stay in the Bronco. HE nodded and Marvin guided him back and stopped him in place, before dropping the trailer hitch onto the Bronco’s ball hitch. With it in place, Hondo set the emergency breaks, shut the engine off and climbed out.  
 
“Thanks for the help. When did you two get back? An’ I’m assumin’ you didn’t get sick of Karl an’ leave him somewhere, that is.” Hondo said as he walked back to help Marvin finish hooking the trailer up.
 
“Funny… Very funny.” Karl said sourly as he walked from around the other side of Hondo’s camper and joined them.
 
Marvin chuckled, “Heh! Well, we’ve been back for a little bit. We saw you and Miss Joanna leave in her truck and head for the fuel station. Would have offered to help, but we were just coming up to camp as you were leaving.”
 
“No worries. You’re rigs all good?” Hondo asked.
 
“Mine seems that way. Lala and Lili and securing the camp trailer. Karl had a bit of an argument with Maribelle as she seemed to think that he, Teri, Lala, and Lili should be securing the camper for her. I told her I’d go find you or Master Fernando if she needed to talk about it, but she seemed to have a change of heart and decided that her and Teri could handle it alone.” Marvin replied.
 
“Does it matter that it was a very angry change of heart?” Karl asked, trying to be funny.
 
Marvin chuckled but Hondo just frowned, though not at Karl’s comment.
 
“Well, her an’ I might need to be havin’ a talk here ‘bout a few other things here, an’ if she doesn’t have a major change of heart, she might be out on her ass!” Hondo growled.
 
Karl was about to ask what that meant when the sound of a lurching, growling motor drew all there attention, as it was headed for camp.
 
Hondo shook his head as he looked in the direction of the sound.
 
“Well, I’ll be damned.” He muttered  
 
(To be Continued …)
Back to top
 
 

Well the cowboy, like the red man, you had to leave your land
You can't raise your stock and plant your crop in the gumbo and the sand
Greed disguised as progress has put us to the test
They won't be glad until we're gone from our home out in the west
It's sad to see those good old days replaced with greed and doubt
Soon we'll leave the country, the campfire has gone out
Bid 'em all adieu, you can't turn the world about
The cowboy left the country, the campfire has gone out
View Profile WWW   IP Logged
Hondo I. Sackett
YaBB Administrator
*****
Behind you!




Posts: 1349
Gender: male
Re: After Chaos
Reply #2966 - Jun 5th, 2024, 2:25pm
 
Hondo shook his head as the dirigible came into sight, the throbbing of its engine making its presence known before it was fully in sight. It ran and flew, that was obvious, but the engine did not necessarily sound healthy.  
 
As he stood watching it approach, Zoey and Macey ran up and stood by him watching it in awe.
 
“Is that Mama’s air-ship?” Zoey asked.
 
“Yeah.” Hondo replied, not wanting to go into the fact that she bought it with his money as that was a burden and conversation Zoey did not need burdened with.
 
“Can Macey and I ride on it?” She asked.
 
Hondo shook his head, “Not right now. I’m not even sure if that shit-heap is safe yet!”
 
Zoey frowned a bit, “Are you saying that because you don’t trust Mama?”
 
He looked down at her, “I don’t trust her, but that’s not the only reason. I don’t know if it’s safe, an’ we’ll be drivin’ at night an’ you two need to sleep. Once it’s daytime travel, I know it’s safe, Val figures out how to earn some of my damn trust back, an’ your uncle says Macey can ride on it, then we’ll let you ride! Understand?!”
 
Zoey hung her head, “Yes papa. I.. I didn’t mean anything by it. I’m sorry.”
 
He furrowed his brow as he didn’t think he came across as harsh, but he obviously was perceived that way. He put an arm around her for a bit as they watched the dirigible land, as he was not sure what to say to her at the moment. They were all tired and close to a breaking point, so waiting until after they had gotten out of here and got some rest was probably the best idea.
 
The engine of the dirigible seemed to lope irradicably as the engine speed was lowered, but it kept running. Two figures on board moved about as the landing gear was lowered and the ship slowly started to descend. The landing was a bit shaky, as it swayed a bit and the last three feet was more of a plop than a gentle decent, landing a bit lopsided on one landing pontoon first before the other fell into place. He was not sure if it was the ship, the operators, or a mix of both that were responsible for the roughish landing, but no matter the reason, he was not impressed. He wanted to snap at them both and yell about how dangerous it all seemed and the potential risk involved, but he swallowed it for the moment, knowing he was not in a good mood and too tired to say things properly. He already regretted enough things that were said while he was exhausted, and knew he did not need to add to the list. While they all owed Fernando and himself a lot, they were owed better treatment from them as well, so he calmed himself before approaching the rig.
 
Before approaching the dirigible, he looked down at Zoey, “You an’ Macey go play. You both need to wear off some of that energy before we leave.”
 
“Yes, papa.” she said a bit glumly.
 
“Hey, kitten, don’t sound so down.” He replied, trying to keep his voice from sounding harsh.
 
His voice had gotten a bit gravellier as of late, whether from just being tired and worn down, or from the unknown compound that was slowly ravaging his system I was hard to tell. It was enough to make him sound harsher than he meant to be, and the weariness added to that, as he was coming off harsher from that as well. He only partially realized all of this and tried to mitigate it as best he could, but at times he slipped, as he needed all his remaining faculties to just handle the situation at hand.
 
“Sorry, papa. I’m just.. just still sad about mama.” She replied softly, though her expression said mopre than her words had.
 
“Sad she hurt us or isn’t with us?” He asked, closing his eyes for a moment as he tried to think and fight off the growing tension headache at the same time.
 
“Both and, uhm.. sad she made you so tired and grouchy.” She replied quite innocently.
 
“HA HA!” He laughed for the first time in quite a while.
 
Zoey frowned, unsure why he was laughing and if it was at her or not.
 
“Heheh! Oh, kitten, don’t scowl. I wasn’t laughin’ at you!” He said as he pulled her to him.
 
“Why were you laughing then?” She asked warily.
 
“Maybe is how tired I am but it hit me as funny… Your mama isn’t the only reason I’m tired an’ grumpy, kitten. Just know, it doesn’t matter how tired an’ grumpy I get I still love you an’ need you with me, alright?” He said.
 
She relaxed a bit and hugged him, “I love you too papa, and will always be here for you, when you need me, okay?”
 
He leaned down and kissed her forehead, then her nose, then her lips in rapid succession. She giggled at it, though she loved the attention and affection from him, something she had lacked from him in the ways she really needed ever since Valentine had been taken. He had tried his best, but having to endure one beating after another had left him drained and with too little time for the girls. Only recently did he realize how important spending time with them was.  
 
His folks had spent little time with him, pushing him to be on his own, work on his own, and learn on his own since he was a boy. He had wanted more as a child but was brought up to believe that time spent together between a parent and a child was a luxury. After listening to the Tonya, Zoey, Macey, Molly, Miniya, and others, and seeing their actions and how they responded over the last months, though the last couple weeks had shown him the most, he realized that time together was a necessity. The desperation in a lot of the other women in camp, and even how lost Karl, Marvin and the teen boys acted at times proved how vital the time a parent spends with their children truly was.  
 
“Now, you and Macey go play, but stay close to the camper. Be listenin’ for me or Ruth, as they might need some help gettin’ our supper ready for us so we can eat on the road, alright?” He replied, tryin’ not to sound gruff, though it was hard at the moment.
 
“Yes, papa.” Zoey said, seeming her cheerful self again.
 
Macey stood by just looking at the ground somberly.
 
“You alright, little lady?” He asked.
 
She shrugged.
 
“You need a hug too?” He asked.
 
She looked up at him and slowly shook her head.
 
“Alright, then you an’ Zoey go have some fun before we have to leave.” He said.
 
She nodded and turned as Zoey took off running.
 
“Come on, Macey! Hurry up!” Zoey called as she ran towards the front of the truck.  
 
Macey took a step forward before turning back to Hondo.
 
“Can.. can I have a quick one, maybe?” She asked softly.
 
He pulled her close and hugged her.
 
“I love you too, little lady. I hope you know that.” He said quietly.
 
She nodded into his chest.
 
“Your dad loves you too. We don’t mean to snap at you girls, but we need you to trust us an’ not test us, understand?” He said.  
 
She pulled back and shook her head, “I .. I don’t and I don’t understand what he wants from me… I can’t lose him.. I can’t but, ….”
 
She trailed off and stopped.
 
“I know. We can talk more later, if you need. Right now, you should go play while I check on some things, alright?” he replied.
 
“Macey! Come on!” Zoey called out.
 
“Coming, just give me a minute!” Macey yelled back.
 
Zoey leaned against the truck with a frustrated frown as she waited for her friend and playmate to join her.
 
“I’d like to talk more, later maybe… Th.thanks, Uncle Hondo.” She said quietly before turning and running off to join Zoey.
 
He just shook his head a bit, frowned and sighed. He knew Macey was jealous of Ichigo and the other women Fernando spent time with, though he knew they needed some time with him and he need some ‘special’ time with one or two of those women. He was fairly sure Fernando was not getting the time, AKA sex, he needed yet, though he was sure it was because he was not allowing it for himself. Not that there was no one willing to put out, but from a mix of a sense of duty and responsibility, compounded with the hurt he still felt from the blow Tammy had dealt to his heart and soul, he pushed them away.  
 
Unfortunately, like what Tonya and Zoey were with Hondo, Macey was suffering and feeling unsure about herself and her security, as well as feeling a bit unloved, because of all the sleepless nights and exhausting battles Fernando had been subjected to that kept him from spending quality time with her. As it was, they both had to do better as fathers or risk seeing their girls and many of the others slip back into the lives they had tried to rescue them from, or worse. It was not that any of the girls, or guys for that matter, wanted to go back to their old lives, but when left without hope or a path forward the weak often slip back into their own ways since it is all they know. Unless they taught their girls more and gave them the security and hope they needed, they would surely lose them.  
 
With the girls gone he turned his attention back to the dirigible, and headed over to it. Karl and Marvin, who were standing not far off still followed behind a bit, half expecting some yelling or similar drama. Having little else for entertainment, they did not want to miss it.
 
“Sounds like shit.” Hondo said as he approached the side, seeing one of them moving about.
 
“What?!” The one’s head popped up and looked at him.
 
From the green coverall sleeves tied around her waist and the cut-off dirty-white tank top that looked like it was about to overflow he knew it was the older of the two, Maria V. He paused for a moment though as her reddish hair pulled into a pony tail, the soot and grease smears on her face, and the old round style goggles she wore seemed to strike an odd note of familiarity with him, but he could not place it. It was as if it was a memory from another life or another plane of being. He shook it off quickly, though, writing it off as delusions of a sleep deprived mind.  
 
“Sounds like shit!” He repeated himself a bit louder.
 
She just shook her head as if she didn’t understand before seeming to get a moment of realization, as she quickly held up a finger, signaling for him to wait a moment. She then pushed the goggle up on her head and pulled out a set of earplugs.
 
“Sorry! Forgot I had them in! … What were you sayin’?” She asked.
 
He shook his head and sighed as he tried to reign in his temper, which was getting harder to do. On top of his frustration, this feeling of being unsettled was growing again in his gut, and he had all together too little energy at the moment.
 
Karl and Marvin leaned in a bit, both expecting fireworks to start.
 
“*sigh* …. Why do I even…*sigh*… I said, it sounds like shit.” He replied holding himself back, though apparently frustrated.
 
She frowned, “I didn’t mean to make you upset.”
 
He shook his head, “You both seem to have a way of doin’ that to me these days.”
 
She shrugged, “We really don’t mean to, well I don’t at least.”
 
“Never mind that. Will this sorry thing make it?” He asked, a bit more sharply this time.
 
“It’s not as bad as it sounds, honestly! Some moron thought they could make a hot-rod out of this apparently, and they stuck hot cams in both engines, that’s why it lopes so bad. They also straight piped it and did a crummy job, which is why its so loud!” She replied.
 
“Two engines? I thought I only heard one?” He replied.
 
“You did. They must have over revved and overheated the other one, as it has a cracked block. Luckily the propellers’ transmissions allows for one engine to run either a single prop or the two outside props. There is supposed to be a third prop for back-up, or higher speed needs, but it’s not there. The transmission for it is, but the engine is completely missin’ as well as the propeller. They must have sold it for parts or thought they could get more speed by soupin’ up the two engines and lessenin’ the weight, I’m not sure which. Whatever the case, they were morons.” She replied.
 
“You really didn’t answer my question. An’ where is Val?” He asked.
 
 
“She’s below fixin’ an oil leak. And, it will make it! I’m sure of it! We.. we will need some parts, but I think we can make it to the next town.” She replied.
 
“How much is it that gonna cost me?” He asked sourly.
 
 “If we are goin’ where I think we are there is a tech town and a junk town in that direction. We can get parts fairly cheap at one of those. Might be better building engines from the ground up, but we can do it. I swear we will keep it runnin’ an’ make it better along the way, if you will help us buy parts… We can try pickin’ up some work haulin’ cargo to offset costs.” She offered.
 
“That might not be a bad idea, but that’s on you two. Not sure I want to dish out much more coin for the junk heap.” He replied, still seeming a bit sour about it.
 
“It.. it’s good therapy for her, .. you know.” She said in a bit more subdued tone.
 
He looked away trying to think what to say, as the hurt in him wanted to say it was not worth it, or he did not care, but he knew both were not true, he just hurt too much to admit it.
 
“Fine… We’ll play it by ear, kinda like you both did with that landin’.” He said, trying to steer the conversation a different direction.
 
She shrugged, “We’ll get better at it. It’s not like the one we had at the ranch. We, he and I that is, bought one together in one of the tech towns. It was a little easier to fly and land, even before all the modifications. I think we can get this there, but will take some time and effort.”
 
“As long as it doesn’t cause me trouble an’ you two are helpin’ the camp first an’ foremost, I don’t care.” He said flatly.
 
“I think you do, but.. I understand.” She replied.
 
Before he could reply, a similar voice, albeit a bit younger and more timid sounding was hear.
 
“Maria, I think we’ll need to replace this tubin’ before…” Val’s voice trailed off as she saw Hondo standing there.
 
He gave her a long, hard stare, to which she looked down and visibly slumped. Maria V. gave him a sharp look as if to scold him for some reason. His demeanor and very presence seemed to cause her to tremble and cower. Deep inside he did not want her to be afraid of him, but after all that had happened he almost liked the thought of her fearing him a bit. He shook his head after a moment and turned back to the older of the two.
 
“Want you both ready inside of an hour. That means any little repairs done, gear packed, an’ ready to go. Probably not leave for another couple hours, but I don’t want last minute mistakes because of draggin’ things out to the end, alright?” He said.
 
Maria V. nodded and spoke a bit coldly, “We will do your bidding, Master.”
 
His eyes narrowed at her a bit before her turned to Valentine, “Valentine… Once we are to the next town an’ I get some sleep, we need to talk.”
 
She nodded shakily, “Y.y.yes s.sir.”
 
Her voice was a bit on the quiet side, but was loud enough to be heard, so in the name of not wanting to cause further drama or public displays, he left it alone.
 
“Alright, get to it.. Oh, Maria, a word alone, please?” He asked.
 
Val nodded and headed back below as Maria V. threw a rope ladder over the side and climbed down. As she walked up to him Hondo looked over at Marvin and Karl who stood by still, looking on.
 
“I’m sure you both have work to do.” He said firmly.
 
Karl frowned and spoke as he walked off, “Damn, not worth the price of admission.”
 
Marvin stood by with a serious look on his face to which Hondo raised an eyebrow.
 
“Got somethin’ to say?” Hondo asked.
 
“You sure it’s not better if I stay, Master Hondo? I.. I’m not trying to question you, it’s just… well, you’ve not been yourself lately.” He said.
 
Hondo sighed, “I *sigh* … I’ve not been myself since ‘bout the time you joined us… Not sure I have a good side, but if I do I’ve probably not show it to you, an’ I am sorry for that.”
 
Marvin shook his head, “No need to apologize, Master. I know you been through a lot, but…”
 
“It’s alright, Marvin. He won’t do anythin’ to me that I don’t deserve, and I can tell you I deserve a lot of hurt for all I’ve done in my past.” Maria V. said seriously.
 
“You sure, Miss Val?” He said.
 
“I’m.. I’m not Valentine. I’m her sister, Maria. Val is on the dirigible working.” She replied
 
Marvin frowned, “Miss Val, I’m not a very smart man, but I see the things Master Fernando and Master Hondo can do. I see the two Jeanettes and feel like.. like I’ve seen them at different ages even… I know it’s weird, but I’ve seen things and heard things, and heard Master Fernando talk about the Time Walker and the Righteous Cowboy. I’ve seen pictures of them too, and how much they look like Master Hondo and Master Fernando here. Before I was rescued by you all, I heard and saw things that didn’t start to add up until now too. I also hear the talk around camp and see how the technology from before the happening seems so familiar to many of you and how some things that seem so familiar to us are weird to the masters or makes them angry like it’s not normal… I don’t know how it all works, though I know it’s mostly because of the spirits messing with stuff, but I know you are Valentine. Maybe not, this Master Hondo’s Valentine, but you are one. I don’t know what happened to you, and know very little about what happened to his Valentine, but I know how the people who met her before she was taken talk about her, I know how Master Hondo talked about her all the time we were searching, and how he nearly tore himself apart trying to find you, eh, her, I mean. I also know how hurt and devastated he was when she turned on him. I know I’m not too smart, but I know you are a good person inside, who was hurt badly. I know when Master Hondo looks at either of you there is a moment of longing and sadness on his face and in his voice, before he hides it with a gruff look and annoyed voice. Maybe we all deserve bad things happening to us at times. We all think bad things and do things we wish we didn’t, but we just got to try to do better, you know?”
 
Maria V. gave him a soft smile and placed her small hand on one of his.
 
“You’re a good man, Marvin, and very perceptive. Don’t let anyone tell you you’re not smart or can’t learn, as I know you can!... Yes, I am Valentine, but not his. What I did to him, my Hondo, is far worse than what his Valentine has done to him, and it’s bad enough… I did things.. bad things.. stupid things…” She paused and looked up at Hondo.
 
“.. If I could find a way to apologize to him and make it right I would, but I’m not sure I can even face him after all I’ve done, and.. and, she feels the same, you know?” She said, directing that part at Hondo rather than Marvin.
 
“Marvin, You aren’t wrong. Now, there are some things that I do that seem bad, but I.. I’m not sure how else to handle them. I’m not sure there is another way… I appreciate you concern, but just know I’m not gonna hurt her. I just need to talk to her alone for a moment.” Hondo said, quietly but firmly.
 
Marvin nodded, “I’ll leave you both alone, then.”
 
Marvin walked off towards his rig, leaving them alone.
 
After he was gone Hondo turned back to Maria V.
 
“HE is one of the good ones… He could be as good as you or Fernando if you both trained him right… Now, what do you need to talk to me about?” She asked, feeling a bit wary about what he might have to say.
 
“Partly I wanted to snarl at you for that look you gave me earlier an’ threaten you a bit if you did it again! … but, Marvin gave me some pause there, to think that is. Listen, I know she is hurtin’, but so am I. I can’t comfort her right now an’ all I see is red every time she gets all weepy. She.. she hurt me too bad… Marvin wasn’t wrong in what he said ‘bout me. I see either of you an’ want what I had with Val before so bad it hurts. Don’t get me wrong, I love Molly, she is a good woman, an’ as long as she never turns on me she will always be my woman. She’s better than I feel I deserve, but… I’ve never gotten over Val.. over you. I can’t help but feel the other me hasn’t either, even if his pain is deeper an’ he’s been with someone longer that’s been good to him like you said. You’ve been a damn bitch to us, both of you have! … But, this world is sick, twisted, an’ evil. I should have tried to protect you better… I trusted you too much, I guess. Put too much weight on your shoulders… Maybe.. maybe I’m to blame more than I try to let on. I should have never let you go out alone.” He replied, his voice going from soft to irritated and back again.
 
Maria V. looked down at the ground and sighed, her frown deepening as he spoke. After he finished she closed her eyes and shook her head.
 
“Molly is a good woman… she is the type I should have been for you… No, it’s … It was never your fault… Yes, you were in a bit of a panic when you let me go out alone, we both were but… When I was taken and when she was taken were at different times, but they were very similar events too. I.. we did not listen. We let our guards down… we.. I should have come back when you told me to… I should have leaned on you instead of pushin’ you away, and even when I found out that you zapped memories from my mind I… I don’t know if there was any way to not feel some hurt and anger from that, but I should have never taken it out on you or the kids, nor let it destroy us like it did. You were only trying to protect me.. protect us. … I .. I lost myself. I think I actually went insane for a while, I don’t know. The things I did…” She paused and swallowed hard, as she would not let herself cry in front of him. She did not want his pity, nor the pity of her own Hondo either. She was definitely harder inside than the younger version of her, but her heart was still breaking over what she had done; what both versions of her had done to both versions of him. “Between her and I, she has a lot less to forgive and is infinitely more redeemable. I hurt too many to be forgiven. I am sorry I have cause you further pain and headaches, it was never my intention… I.. I wasn’t even supposed to be here.”
 
Hondo furrowed his brow at her, “But what ‘bout the mind-wiper an’ me supposedly wipin’ her mind an’ all that??”
 
Maria V. Looked down again, a sheepish expression on her face, “Well, erm… you see, uh… M.macey was supposed to bring it.”
 
“Macey??” Hondo asked, finding it hard to believe.
 
Maria V. nodded, “Yes, you see Macey and Zoey work as sort of assistants for you both. Zoey wanted to bring it and talk to you, but it was Macey that brought it to my Hondo. It was decided that Macey was probably sent since Zoey was too close to the issue and her appearance might, uhm, shock anyone who saw her.”
 
“Shock us, how? An’ how the hell do you know all this if you’ve been gone an’ even before that pretty well exiled?” Hondo asked suspiciously.  
 
“I was never exiled from the ranch, though I did leave for extended times for a while on self-imposed suicide missions that never went according to plan. I was just not allowed to be involved in their missions nor trusted with the goin’s on anymore, and everyone treated me like a leper, which I earned that treatment with my anger... How I know is that when I was brought back to this time from the #$@!ing land of the lost, also known as the world of ‘I hate Lucy’, and dumped naked at the edge of an oasis in no-mans land, Macey is the one who found me and took me home. Macey has a sharp tongue on her at times, but other than Zoey is probably the only one who does not seem to hate me and will talk to me. Even my first born, and the twins won’t talk to me anymore and they remember me from before I turned into a psycho bitch… When Macey took me to the cabin in the mountains she was using as a base for now, by her father’s orders, she told me ‘bout the decision and what she was supposed to do, but… I thought maybe, just maybe I could fix her, my younger self that is.. maybe I could get through to her.” She replied in a sad tone.
 
Hondo shook his head, “Damn… So, you stole the device an’ came here yourself?”
 
Maria V. shrugged, “She knows…”
 
Hondo’s eyes narrowed, “She just let you take it? An’, what ‘bout Zoey? You’ve still not answered that!”
 
“Zoey is the reason why she let me take it, as… as she said she couldn’t do somethin’ I asked of her, but knew it needed to be done… Macey isn’t one to cry, but she did when I left, because of this… Understand other than her father, there are only two people that she really loves beyond her own life and I am not one of them, though she does love me for some unknown reason. Those two people are you and Zoey, and this is killin’ Macey… She was supposed to tell you and Fernando somethin’, but… if I tell you, you cannot tell him!” She half exclaimed.
 
Hondo frowned, “I’m not gonna like this, am I?”
 
“You have to promise not to tell Fernando.” Maria V.  repeated almost pleadingly.
 
“I’m not promisin’ such things, an’ you better tell me, now!” He growled.
 
“I can’t unless you promise.” She said firmly, as she tried to act tough, but a tear betrayed her eye.
 
Hondo placed a hand on his gun almost absentmindedly as he squared off at her, not realizing he was doing so until she spoke again.
 
“If you are goin’ to shoot me, just do it now, please. I cannot tell you unless you promise.” She repeated quietly.
 
“I didn’t plan on shootin’ you, but what in hell is so important that you’d risk yourself over it?! You still crazy an’ suicidal, or somethin’?!” He growled.
 
She shook her head, “No. I’m not.”
 
“Then what?!” He barked.
 
She looked him dead in the eyes, “Zoey’s well bein’ an’ maybe life.”
 
He gave her a confused look and his tone softened, “What do you mean?”
 
“If you tell Fernando this information, Zoey will get hurt bad someday and not be able to be healed. She may even die.” Maria V. replied softly.
 
“What happened to Zoey?!” He asked firmly.
 
“Zoey is.. is a cyborg.” She almost whispered.
 
“A cyborg?!” He asked incredulously.
 
She nodded.
 
“Why didn’t Jefe give her a bio pill?!” He almost yelled.
 
“He did… it didn’t really work. It.. it stopped the damage from getting’ worse but.. she can’t be healed.” She replied, looking down again.
 
“why?!” He asked.
 
“You have to promise.” She replied.
 
“Not if I can save her, with this information!” He retorted angrily.
 
“That’s just it, this information is what causes this.” She replied, wiping another tear from her eye.
 
“Why are you even offerin’ me this then?” He asked.
 
“Because… because I owe you and Macey and.. and Macey wanted you to know. She.. she said she trusts you to do the right thing but…” She paused.
 
“But you don’t.” He said.
 
“I.. I was prepared to not tell you, but… my not trustin’ you has led to a lot of hurt. I.. I just need your promise, please.” She begged quietly, but firmly.
 
He stood and stared at her for a moment, the fatigue in his brain and the exhaustion in his body made his mind work slowly enough, but what really confused him right now was her. Since she arrived she was hard and harsh most the time, and at times apologetic and ashamed, though usually after he barked at her. This was different, though. It was a version of either Valentine’s that he had not seen before, but had wanted to see. It was a version that actually seemed contrite. With his Valentine, she might have been sorry, but she came across as trying to manipulate his emotions. This one generally just rubbed him wrong. This was different though, and as much as he liked it , it also worried him a bit, especially since she was not his Valentine.
 
“Alright. I won’t tell him, but if I deem that you’re over-reactin’ then you are gonna tell him, understand?” He replied firmly.
 
She nodded, “Alright… Macey was supposed to tell you and Fernando that in one of the labs you took out, you were injected by some sort of toxin that attacks your DNA.”
 
“Injected? I think I’d remember somethin’ like that.” He replied.
 
She shook her head, “Maybe not. The spirits have developed insect sized nano machines that would seem like a bee or a wasp. The injection would seem like a bite or a sting. Macey said they were not sure how it happened exactly, but they are betting on a similar method.”
 
Hondo scratched his head for a moment, “I guess maybe I could have gotten stung, but it was a while ago an’ a lot has happened since then. Besides, I’ve had a bio-pill since then.”
 
“This stuff causes your body to resist those… I don’t know exactly, as around the time my mind was wiped, everything was fuzzy to me for a few days. We ended up going to a tech town, actually we would have left over a week ago for it, shortly after my mind was wiped. You left me and the others to hold down the camp while you, Fernando, and a handful of army soldiers went to raid a couple labs. Neither of you talked much about why or what happened, but Macey filled me in before I came here. You two went after a cure.” She said firmly.
 
Hondo shook his head, “Sounds like a bunch of nonsense! Besides I’m …”
 
She cut him off, “Fine? Is that why you are still eatin’ those pills I gave you?”
 
“How do you know that?” He asked, narrowing his eyes at her again.
 
“I didn’t until now.” She replied.
 
“#$@!. Alright, so I am. I’m worn out is all!” He replied gruffly.
 
She shook her head, “You are, but it’s not just that. The weakness in your body and sickness in your stomach is just a start. I did not lie about those pills, they are what I said they were for, but I gave you extra because I knew you were sick. I would have brought somethin’ for your stomach too, but I knew you’d get suspicious if I did.”
 
“That army quack gave me somethin’ for that… says I’m dyin’ or some nonsense like that.” He replied gruffly, half turning away from her.
 
She put a hand on his arm, which surprised him a bit.
 
“You are dyin’. I’m sorry. The toxin will start out feelin’ like a mix of the flu and radiation sickness, then slowly move to feel more like a mix of extreme radiation poisonin’ and cancer. Most likely you could hold out for a year or two, due to bein’ nigh-immortal, but your system will collapse sooner or later. How long you have left depends on how often and how badly you get hurt in the next few months.” She replied.
 
He frowned a bit and his face too on a somber look, “I’ve had a feelin’ it was bad, but I didn’t want to worry anyone. Tried to tell myself it was just bein’ worn out an’ some rest would fix it all… *sigh* … Now, what ‘bout Zoey? How does she fit into this?”
 
Maria V. frowned deeply and looked down at the ground, “I know I told you a little, but in a mission gone bad we lost Tonya. The same bomb that took her out hit Zoey too. Tonya tried to protect Zoey with her body, but even givin’ her life for her little sister was not enough to spare her completely. Fernando, he said there was nothin’ he could do for Tonya… he did not even try, of which I yelled at him for several times… Even you did once, though it was just out of sorrow… He knew if he tried to save Tonya Zoey would definitely die, and he knew he had a better chance of saving Zoey. He loves them both almost as much as we do, so it tore him up havin’ to make that choice, but he is not one to argue about what he wants verses what can be done in emergencies… Fernando is not one to cry, but even he cried that day, though he waited to until after he did all he could for Zoey first. The bomb had a toxin in it, close to what you have but very different as well. It is more voracious than what you have and so far, not even Fernando has been able to revers it’s effect, only halt them. It was touch and go, for a while. Zoey’s body would not accept bio-pills anymore. Usin’ your blood he made somethin’ to halt the toxin, an’ makin’ her nigh immortal stabilized her enough to be fitted with cyborg parts. Fernando took some time off from missions to rebuild her, give her physical Therapy, and train her. Meanwhile you were dead set on revenge, and I went completely insane with grief. Macey tried to help us both, but neither of us were too kind about it. She ended up leaving me alone to help you, but you would not let her into the field, so she did what she could from the sidelines. She might be a bit dramatic now, but she learns a lot from her father. The whole time she was hurting inside from losin’ Tonya and seein’ her best friend so battered and hurt, but she held it inside to help us… she only let it all out to you once you came to terms with it, and then waited until Zoey was smiling again to cry with her.”
 
“I see… *sigh* but what has this to do with me and this?” He asked.
 
“*sigh* … You see, what Fernando was able to do to save you was to halt the toxin within you. It became dormant, but it also changed. Eventually, we did go back to our normal time, the girls with us of course, and picked up life in a very different way than before. Neither you nor Fernando were fully believed about the alien take-over, by those we know now as the spirits, but the government did use you both for certain missions, missions you both felt might alter the events that lead to all this. You both hated workin’ for the government, but you thought you could somehow break the time-loop before it happened by alterin’ events that lead to all this. But because of this, the government somehow got ahold of your blood and was able to extract the mutated toxin and alter it further to make it deadlier. We later found out that they did not believe us about the spirit’s invasion because the spirits had already taken over key positions and were pulling the strings of almost every key human in government worldwide, even in the time we came from. Because of this, they had the toxin, though they did not know it was linked to one they would make and be experimentin’ on in the future. This toxin they made from you is what was in that bomb. If you do not go in search of the cure, you cannot bring it back to the government and they cannot make this worse toxin, and My Zoey can be healed.”
 
He nodded after a moment of thinking, and closed his eyes, “*sigh* … Damn.. Damn it all… It’s not how I wanted to go but for Zoey… damn… What about Tonya? How can I save her?”
 
Maria V shook her head, “I’m not sure you can.”
 
Hondo glared at her, “Tell me exactly when, where, an’ how, an’ maybe we can find a way!”
 
Maria V. Shook her head again, “I can’t. Please, believe me.”
 
Hondo grabbed her by her throat, squeezed, and lifted her until she was barely standing on her toes.
 
“Tell me, damn it! I’m gonna die here soon, so I have nothin’ left to loose by tryin’!” He growled.
 
Tears rolled down her cheeks as she stared him in the eyes.
 
“I can’t! I’ve said too much! Your dyin’ might stop it, but I can’t tell you more! I’ve risked too much by sayin’ what I have! If I could save her, don’t you think I’d give my life to do so?! She can only be saved if time allows it, an’ it didn’t for ours! If I tell you I risk makin’ the loop worse! You can only find if time allows her to be saved when the event happens!” She squeaked horsely.  
 
He let go, to which she fell to her knees, coughing and gasping for air. He looked at her for a moment before kneeling beside her.
 
“Damn it, Val… I .. I’m sorry, I just…” He said, rubbing his hand through the stubble on his jaw in an agitated way.
 
She shook her head and put a hand on arm to keep him close.
 
“No … *cough, cough* .. don’t be… *cough, gasp* .. I.. I’m sorry… *pant, pant*.. That .. *cough, pant* .. that was my fault … *pant, pant, pant* … *sigh* … It was too much for me to lay on you all at once… You’re too tired, I know. I’m sorry, I should have told you sooner, when you were better rested… You’re strong, and I know you can handle it, but it was unfair of me to do it this way.” Maria V. replied, her voice a bit raspy now.
 
Hondo shook his head, “I.. I’m not strong enough, unfortunately… I.. I don’t know what to do with all this… I know why you told me, but wish you hadn’t… Should have just put a bullet in my skull.”
 
She looked up at him sadly, “I’d have to put one in my own right after, but that’s not what terrifies me most about that. Your Tonya, Zoey, Macey, Val, Fernando, and now Molly an’ even Maggie and the bunny girls. They need you for as long as they can have you. Maybe, maybe time will allow for you to be healed another way, I don’t know. But, You can’t leave them before it is time without worse repercussions than what I have seen from you findin’ a cure for yourself. Please understand, I do not want this for you, but it’s the only way I can see of savin’ Zoey and other. I feel so guilty for askin’ this of you, though im not sure if I feel worse from tellin’ you or from originally tryin’ to hide it from you. If you kill me now, you have every right to… I keep hurtin’ you… Just know that I.. we love you, very much. We, your Val and I, both would like to think we are strong, but we aren’t. We are so weak minded… We gave you so much hell when our minds broke and all you wanted to do was to hold us and make it better… I’d ask you to forgive me, but I know I’m not the one you want to hear that from.”
 
He sighed, “*sigh* … not really. I wish she would just say it like you are talkin’ to me.”
 
“Beggin’ for it on all fours is not good enough.” She replied raspily.
 
“Heh, Fernando has a bet with me that she will do it that way, though I can’t believe she would. I love her, but she is a proud woman.” He replied.
 
Maria V. shook her head, “Not that proud. We may act it at times, but it’s merely to cover our insecurities, trust me.”
 
“Val, … Maria, that is… sorry, hard to keep you two separated in my head at times.” He said.
 
“It’s alright.” She replied.
 
“I said I wouldn’t hurt you an’ then I did… I am sorry. I won’t do it again, though, unless it’s to stop you from hurtin’ someone… I have a lot to think ‘bout now, but I reckon it’s all for the best.” He said.
 
“Maybe so… If I need spanked I’ll grant you that right too.” She said, trying to give him a grin.
 
“Heh! You seem too eager!... No, you’re not my woman to spank, so I’ll leave that for your Hondo.” He said.
 
“Does it matter which one of you punish me or use me? You’re both the same man, after a manner.” She said.
 
“I.. I don’t know. That’s a bit too much for me to think ‘bout right now… For now, lets just say until you both make peace with the man you were originally with then I’m goin’ to say it does matter.” He replied as he stood up and offered her his hand to help her up from the ground.
 
“But, you are the man I started with, at least closer to who I started with than what my Hondo is now.” She said as she took his hand and stood up.
 
“That just added to my headache.” He replied.
 
“Sorry. I guess I’m just lonesome for your touch again, even a harsh touch from you is better than no touch, but I understand… If you need to talk about it all or need some comfort, I am available. You are Hondo after all so I am yours.” She said.
 
“Even if I took you up on that, it would not take away the responsibility you have to seek your Hondo’s forgiveness or of Val’s to seek mine.” He replied a bit coldly.
 
 
She nodded, “I know. My offer was more about you than me, though I’d lie if I said I didn’t long for your touch.  
 
He nodded, “Understood, but I’ll have to say no for now… Now, you have some work to do on that flyin’ .. ship.”
 
She nodded, “Yeah, I’d better go help Valentine.”
 
He fished some coins from his pocket and handed them to her, “Here.”
 
“What are they for?” She asked.
 
“Parts. If you can get a few things here, quick like, to keep it in the air, then do so. I expect it to be ready to fly in an hour and a half.” He replied.
 
“I thought you said an hour?” She queried.
 
“Yeah, well… I probably owe ya a bit more for lashin’ out, but it’s all I can give for now.” He replied.
 
He looked at her for a moment before turning and walking away, leaving her to think as he was. She felt it would have been too easy for either of them to have given into each other and to have had some passionate, violent sex right then and there, but she knew he was right for walking away too. They both had others they owed, she owed her Hondo and her children to try to make things right, and He owed Valentine a chance to make things right with him and the girls. Often times what was easiest at the moment was not right, and they both knew this and had it to ponder over on many topics. For the immediate time, they both had work to do and it was not going to do itself.  
 
 
(To be Continued ...)
Back to top
 
 

Well the cowboy, like the red man, you had to leave your land
You can't raise your stock and plant your crop in the gumbo and the sand
Greed disguised as progress has put us to the test
They won't be glad until we're gone from our home out in the west
It's sad to see those good old days replaced with greed and doubt
Soon we'll leave the country, the campfire has gone out
Bid 'em all adieu, you can't turn the world about
The cowboy left the country, the campfire has gone out
View Profile WWW   IP Logged
Hondo I. Sackett
YaBB Administrator
*****
Behind you!




Posts: 1349
Gender: male
Re: After Chaos
Reply #2967 - Jun 7th, 2024, 6:09pm
 
As Hondo walked back he tried to avoid everyone, but Marvin saw him and headed his direction.
 
“Master Hondo! … Hey, uhm you need any help?” He called out as he trotted towards him.
 
Hondo turned and looked his way, trying to not look bothered, but his clouded emotions still leaked through.
 
“Uhm, you alright?” Marvin asked.
 
“Yeah, I’m fine. Just got a lot catchin’ up to me.” He said, trying to brush it off.
 
“Okay… Anything I can do to help?” He asked again.
 
“You’re ride ready to go?” Hondo asked.
 
“Yeah, as far as I can tell. I looked it over like you and Master Fernando showed me, but I’m pretty dumb about cars and stuff still. The girls have everything put away and ready to go. I helped Karl look at his, but we are waiting on Maribelle and Teri to finish with the camper still.” He replied.
 
“You mean for Terri to do the work while Maribelle orders her ‘round, right?” Hondo asked, with a bit of a growl to his voice.
 
Marvin shrugged, “Yeah, well that’s about how it goes with her.”
 
Hondo sneered, “Hmph! Well, that little bitch is gonna straighten up or be tossed out when we get to the next town! If Jefe won’t, I will as I’m tired of her shit!”
 
“Something happen?” Marvin asked.
 
“You could say that. Heard tell that Maribelle, among others have been talkin’ bad ‘bout Molly. Molly’s done a lot for me in a short time, given me a lot of trust an’ a lot of support. Now, I might be a laughin’ stock for how I handled Val, or any number of things, but I’ll not have her talked ‘bout badly… Plus I’m tired of how she yank’s ‘round poor timid little Terri. She’s a bit of a simple girl, but can’t expect much more seein’ all she’s been through. She deserves a chance, though, an’ with Maribelle she won’t get it.”
 
“No one thinks you’re a laughing stock, Master. And if Maribelle is saying bad things about Miss Molly, then she needs stopped! I’d like to stop how she treats Terri, but I can’t do anything about her.” Marvin said.
 
“Why not?” Hondo asked, though he was already pretty sure of the answer.
 
“She’s a human and I’m a wessen. I know you said we are free, but old ways die hard. Most who even hate slavery wouldn’t think twice about shooting or lynching a wessen who makes a move against a human.” Marvin replied.
 
“Hmm. Well, we’ll talk ‘bout all that later. For now, I need to finish hookin’ up the fuel trailer to the Bronco, fill the barrels in the mechanic’s trailer, top off the camper an’ anythin’ else I can, then fill the fuel trailer.” Hondo said.
 
“You want some help?” Marvin asked.
 
“I’m good. I can handle it.” Hondo replied as he walked to the Bronco.
 
“Well, how about some company then, at least?” Marvin asked as he followed him, sensing something was bothering Hondo badly.
 
“*sigh* … I Reckon I can’t say no to it, but once we get back I want you to do a preliminary look over the Bunny girl’s SUV an’ maybe see if Robin or one of the other teens skilled with mechanics will help you an’ double check your an’ Karl’s rides.” Hondo said.
 
Marvin nodded as he trotted over to the trailer to finish securing it, “No problem! But, uhm, weren’t you training Tonya to look over vehicles as well? Not seen her out and about.”  
 
“I was, but… Well, after all she’s been through lately I kinda dropped the ball on her trainin’. Plus, she’s drivin’ first, due to Molly still healin’ up, so she’s in restin’ now. I’ll have to pick back up with her trainin’ once we get to the next town… Looks like I’ll be pickin’ up another trainee anyway, as I offered those bunny-girls, April an’ that Kiah, a request for savin’ Val’s life. April’s request was to be my assistant an’ apprentice. I’ve not figured out a good enough reason to tell her no yet, so looks like it will happen.” Hondo replied.
 
“April is the smaller brunette, right?” Marvin asked.
 
“Yup.” Hondo replied.
 
“So, Kiah must be the skinny blonde then?” Marvin asked.
 
“Yeah. Why? Interested in’ takin’ her off my hands?” Hondo asked, with half a smirk.
 
Marvin shook his head vigorously, “No sir! I mean, she’s cute and all but there are several reasons why hell no!”  
 
“Such as?” Hondo asked as they walked to the Bronco and climbed in.
 
“Well, other than having a bit of a name around camp as a flirt and not working too hard, she’s a skinny blonde human woman! The only way I’d not be castrated by a bunch of human purists for being with her, is if I walked around in a collar and leash with her holding the end! I might have been a slave and had to do things I’m not proud about, but I do have some pride, thanks to you and Master Fernando, so being some little blonde’s pet is out of the question! Besides, I like my balls where they are, and I’ve even heard of the purists castrating slave pets, owned by human women, against their owner’s will in the name of keeping them from baring wessen children! I know it’s not right, but a wessen woman can bear a human man’s children and everyone just see more slave material. A human woman bears a wessen man’s children, though, and you think they were bearing the offspring of the fallen ones!” Marvin replied passionately.
 
“Well, that’s understandable then. I don’t agree with it, but I see why you’d not be interested with those risks.” Hondo replied.
 
Marin frowned, “Besides, I.. I want to talk to Maggie before I even think about any of that… I’ve been missing her today.”
 
Hondo sighed, “*sigh* … I get it, an’ I understand needin’ to talk with her, but you probably won’t like it.”
 
“Out of curiosity, though, what did the blonde girl ask for as a request?” Marvin asked, trying to change the conversation as he really didn’t want to talk about Maggie right now, especially since the thought of what he knew was to come, from Hondo’s reactions, made him hurt deep in his chest.
 
“She hasn’t really yet. She suggested a few things to which I told her no, so she’s still thinkin’.” Hondo replied.
 
“Oh.” Was all Marvin replied, though his curiosity grew and his mind ran wild with the possibilities of what she could have suggested as a request.  
 
They did not talk about many serious topics after, just general conversation about the trip at hand with long periods of silence mixed in between as they emptied the fuel trailers contents into whatever they could. They managed to fill the diesel and gasoline fuel barrels on the mechanics trailer, top off the camper some, though it had a lot of fuel left, and fill other various vehicles, generators, and fuel cans, leaving the fuel trailer empty and ready to be refilled. Both of them had a lot on their minds and worked quietly for the most part, as some things they did not want to verbalize and some they could not, so when constructive idle talk ran out they remained quiet. Unfortunately for them, the silence only existed externally, as both their minds were filled with noised, as screams of what was, what is, what will be, and what could be echoed inside their beings. As far as either of them were concerned, this day could not end nor could they get out of this town fast enough for their own good or liking.  
 
Getting fuel in the fuel trailer was again uneventful, and though it did not really need it, the Bronco got topped off as well. Everything at the fuel station had been cleaned up and it almost looked as if nothing had happened, aside for the two soldiers standing by the stores entrance. The owner seemed to be in a talking mood, whether like that normally, due to nerves, or excited for new gossip to tell, and though Hondo was not, it did not seem to sway the owner’s decision to talk. While he recognized Hondo from the incident, he still had to tell him about it, the details even now greatly exaggerated, and then tell him about his mixed feelings on the guards, as he was glad they were there for protection, but also had a feeling that they were driving some of his normal, yet shadier, clientele to the other station.  
 
Once he got the man paid, Hondo turned and walked out, despite the man still trying to talk, as he was just not in the mood and was only half listening due to the garbled, overlapping thoughts in his own mind. Once outside and back into the Bronco, of which Marvin had offered to stay and guard, they headed back to camp.  
 
(Following removed due to not being able to be rectified with next post)
 
The trip back was without incident as well, much to Hondo’s relief, but the relief soon faded as he saw an old faded orange jeep, a rusty black ‘80s model bronco with its top removed, and an old white Chevy pickup pull up beside his camper as he pulled in. He stopped a bit short of where he planned to park, and with a quick nod to Marvin, they stepped out of the Bronco and slowly headed towards the unfamiliar vehicles. As their feet hit the ground, Hondo loosened the pistol in his holster a might and Marvin clicked the safety on his rifle off, both trying to be ready but not too threatening as they moved forward warily. As they approach, a couple wessens in t-shirts, unbuttoned overshirts, a mix of faded, torn jeans and dungarees, and a mix of different, weatherworn hats pulled down low on their heads, started to slowly bail out. Hondo was about to say something, when a white-haired wessen woman with foxlike ears, and a big white fluffy tail, dressed in faded jean overalls with a black bra underneath, a grey English cap on her head, and a purple short sleeved button-up shirt that barely hung on her shoulders, climbed out of the bronco and started his way, a big, warm smile on her face and a bounce in her step.  
 
“Mr. Hondo, I presume, and I hope I presume right as you’re definitely more handsome than even the girls said you were!” She said in a cute, higher pitched voice with just a hint of a lisp to it, making her sound far younger than she was.  
 
“I am, but who are you?” He asked almost warier now, but in a different way.
 
“I’m sorry I did not get to introduce myself earlier, but you seemed busy as you were gone most of the day, and the few times I heard you were back, I was told you were engaged with someone else or I was engaged elsewhere so we never got the chance to hook up, er, meet up, I mean, though I’d not say no to a hook up with a sexy man such as yourself, especially one of our heroes!” She said almost giddily.  
 
“You’re with the army, maybe?” Hondo asked, still not getting an answer to his question.
 
“OH! Yes! Yes, I am! Sorry, I’m a bit flustered, getting to meet you like this! I’m Sargent Piper Quartermain, 5th company, 3rd platoon, 2nd squad!” She said, snapping off a salute as she grinned like a school-girl meeting her crush face to face for the first time and finding out that they liked her back. “But, please, just call me Piper, as this is off the books sort of, you see?”
 
“Off the books? I’m not even sure what is goin’ on here!” He said.
 
About then a wessen woman with cat ears, and a tail, wearing baggie, non-military camo cargo pants, a white tank-top with the midriff cut off, an old slouch hat on her head, and an army-green long sleeve shirt tied around her waist, walked right up to Hondo, thrusting her chest into him as she grasped his shouldered and stretched up onto her toes, before kissing him deeply and passionately.  
 
While this was unexpected, he did not fight it, but put a hand on the small of her back to pull her into him, kissing her back in the process. Had he been less tired and stressed, or not known her, he might have fought it and pushed her off, but he recognized the horny, sexy cat-wessen right away as Sargent Melissa Shanks. While it was a bit out of character for him to accept, the kiss provided a calming effect to his thought process, which was much needed.  
 
Piper frowned and stomped her foot, “Poo! I wanted to do that!”
 
Melissa pulled back a bit, so to give him a couple quick, soft kisses, before lowering herself back to her feet and turning toward Piper, while still half hanging onto Hondo.
 
“I told you he was mine, Piper, so find your own.” She said seeming playful from her grin, but the cold undertones of her voice and the flashing of her eyes said she was serious.
 
“Ahem.” Someone was heard almost timidly clearing their throats.
 
As they seemed to turn and look all at once, Hondo saw a timid, busty mouse wessen woman stood by looking at the ground and nervously shuffling her feet at the same time. She wore grey coveralls unzipped enough to show the pink t-shirt she wore under it with an obvious lack of bra under that, a red bandana tied around her neck, and an a blue one tied around her head like a sweat band.
 
“Oh yeah, he’s mine and the corporals, so between us and his woman Molly, I’m afraid there just isn’t any left for you, Piper!” Melissa said with more of a sneer than a grin.
 
“Double poo!” Piper replied, her lack of using real curse words making her all the cuter.
 
Piper then turned to Marvin, who stood by warily, and a bit confused.
 
“I saw you around the hanger, earlier, didn’t I? Well, any companion of this cowboy or the medic’s has to be a good sort, and you are pretty handsome. It’s a shame that we’re are different species, as our babies would be both beautiful and strong, but that aside you wouldn’t happen to be in the market for a muse, would you?” She asked, her cute voice taking on an almost purr to it as she spoke.  
 
“Uhm, I, er, I am flattered, Miss, uhm Piper, but… you see, uhm, I, uh, I sorta have someone, or had them, I think… It’s just a bit soon, though, uhm, m.maybe later.” Marvin replied, blushing and stammering as he nervously replied, not use to someone coming on so strong to him.  
 
“Some little creature is leaving you? What a shame! She must not be right in the head! Unless she was leaving for someone like the cowboy here, or his medic partner, then I guess I could understand it a little though it would still be quite a shame to leave a big, strong one like you just the same!” She said sincerely.
 
Neither Marvin nor Hondo knew what to make of her, but she was sincere. She was just a very flirty, passionate, talkative person, and though extremely skilled and deadly in combat, and a strong, caring leader, her lack of verbal discipline had kept her from advancing beyond Sargent, though she had more time and greater skills than many above her, including Sargent Major Ellis.  
 
Marvin frowned and looked at the ground at this, as she had hit too close to home. He knew Maggie had asked Hondo to be his slave, and knew she was distancing herself from him, but he did not understand why, and felt like it had to be some failing within himself.
 
Piper gasped, seeing that something she said bothered him, though she did not understand what or why.
 
“*gasp*! I didn’t mean to upset you! I’m sorry if I said something hurtful, as I really didn’t mean to!” She exclaimed.
 
“Don’t worry about it… It’s nothing.” Marvin replied.
 
Before Piper could jam her foot further in her mouth, Melissa spoke up.
 
“So, I guess we are traveling with you guys for now.” She said, speaking to both of them but generally directing the comment at Hondo.
 
“Are you? As I honestly have no clue what is goin’ on here.” He replied.
 
“Oh, I thought Captain O’Reilly was going to clear this with you first!” Melissa replied.
 
“I’ve not seen him in days, so unless he spoke to Jefe while I was gone, then we’re all in the dark.” Hondo replied.
 
“Who?” Piper asked.
 
“Fernando, the medic. He calls him Jefe.” Marvin replied before Hondo could.
 
“Oh, so you speak a little Spanish? He does seem like the boss type, so strong and commanding, and has the tall, dark, and handsome thing going, though some of us like our blondes pretty well too.” Piper said, not having much of a filter between her mouth and her brain.
 
“Jefe means boss?” Marvin asked.
 
Hondo sighed, “*sigh* … Yeah, sort of… long story.”
 
“¿Qué tal si eres mi jefe y pones mi cuerpo a trabajar?” Piper said to Hondo.
 
Melissa growled, “¡Te dije que no intervengas, perra! ¡Él es mío!”
 
Piper frowned, “I forgot you were in that class too! Poo!”
 
“Ladies, Stop! Now, some banter is fine, but I have thing’s to do, so why don’t one of you explain, professionally, what in the hell is goin’ on here?!” Hondo barked, losing what little patience he was clinging too.  
 
“I c.can explain.” A mouse voice called out timidly.
 
Hondo turned to Nova, who stepped forward timidly, which forced Melissa to let go of him for now and step back. She took a moment to answer, seeming to wait for him to say something first, but Hondo just stared at her, waiting as patiently as possible for an answer.
 
“.. Oh! Uhm… So, The c.captain knew you were leaving early, and w.w.with the general taking in some of the wessen haters and them going ahead of you, the Captain, uhm, Captain O’Reilly that is, wanted to make sure you had some extra h.help in keeping everyone safe, especially in case the wessen haters decide to setup an ambush or something. N.now, he tried to talk to the G.general about this, but the Major kept making it hard for him. He tried to talk to her, but she d.d.doesn’t want to send any help with you all as the Medic made her look bad, so she says, so she convinced the general th.that they need everyone, all the w.wessen troop at least, here. W.we all volunteered to go with you all, but the C.captain can’t officially send us. He was able to get extended l.leave for a couple weeks since we’ve not had any in almost a year when all the h.human groups have had leave, some twice in the last 6 months or more. He was also able to get us c.c.civilian gear and some captured vehicles to borrow, and some pr.pr.pr , uhm some food and stuff.” She said, stammering a bit nervously.
 
“We all agreed to take a trip in the same direction you all are going, in other words.” Melissa clarified.
 
“Yeah, unfortunately we are not officially military on this trip, which is why we are dressed like this, though I think its kind of a cute, shabby look, don’t you?” Piper threw in.
 
 “Maybe, but… uhm, … I can’t let you all risk ire from the general for tryin’ to help us.” He replied, trying to sort the information out and ignore Piper’s flirting.  
 
“Don’t worry, Handsome! We can work security and even mercenary work when off the clock or on leave, as long as it doesn’t go against the military. The Captain was told he could not send anyone. We were never told we could not go with you all on our leave. Besides, they are headed that way in a few days, so makes sense if we were traveling to make sure we could easily catch up. If they ask why we went with you all, we just have some friends here we want to get better acquainted with is all!” She said, giving him a smile and a wink.  
 
“How many of you are there?” Hondo asked.
 
“M.most of our t.t.two squads, sir.” Nova replied.
 
“A few had either injuries, punishments, or duties they had signed up for already, so they couldn’t go. I have eleven under my command and Quartermain has fourteen under her command, but we could only get fourteen of us on leave, eight from her squad and 6 from mine. Ellis will be in command of the rest of our squad members until we get back.” Melissa replied.
 
“I keep telling you, call me Piper, not Quartermain! Piper is cute and cheery! Calling me Quartermain makes be sound like some old military battle-axe!” Piper groused.
 
Melissa sighed, “*sigh* .. Sorry, sir. I hate to admit it but she’s probably one of the best Sergeants we have, better than I am even, but she has a very unique personality.”
 
“You don’t need to apologize for me! I’m content to be who I am.” Piper retorted with a hint of a growl in her voice.  
 
Hondo sighed and shook his head. He was about to say something, but stopped as a small hand was placed on his arm that seemed to tremble a bit, and turned to look at the source.
 
“Mr. Hondo, sir, we want to come and help you all. Sargent Shanks and I know you are tired, and we know Mr. Fernando, the medic, must be as well. All of you have to be after all that has happened. We just want to help the good you are doing and m.maybe protect you all a little too, since you have done that for so many others… If you s.say no, we will go away, but I would ask that you at least think about l.l.etting us g.go with you all.” Nova said, as she lightly held onto his arm and tried to swallow her nervousness.  
 
Hondo placed a hand on Nova’s and gave it a light squeeze, “I really don’t have time to think ‘bout it right now.”
 
Nova and the other two frowned.
 
“But, I’ll not say no. If Jefe says no, then that is that, otherwise it’s on you all. We don’t have the time or resources to look after you all too, so you will have to do it.” He said.
 
“We are not here to be a burden, sir. Please, I am sorry if my manner makes you doubt us, but we are all capable fighters. We maybe are a bit more awkward than normal around you, but just because we so admire you and the medic for all you have done. No one else had the courage or ability to do what you’ve done, and we know it is wearing on you both, and not because of how you act but because there is no way anyone can go as long and hard as you two do without being exhausted.” Piper said seriously, though still in that same cute voice, proving that it was not put on.  
 
Melissa snickered a bit, “You have no idea how ‘long’ and ‘hard’ he can go!”
 
Piper shot her a harsh look.
 
“Come on! The innuendo was too much to resist! … Plus I’m not joking that he is long and hard and can go long and hard!” Melissa replied defensively.
 
“She has no idea!” Nova mumbled, her eyes wide at the memory, as her pussy was still sore from the night before and she was only walking straight thanks to some painkillers she had hoarded from actual injuries.  
 
Piper gave her a firm look, “That maybe true, and as much as I would like to personally find out, now is not the time for that nor jokes!”
 
Hondo quirked his eyebrow at her, surprised at the change. Melissa was right about her, though, she had a commanding way about her when she needed to.
 
Piper turned back to Hondo with a sigh of exasperation, “*sigh* … Forgive them, please, sir. We are capable, and we want to help. I hope we can enjoy each other’s company…” She paused to shoot Melissa a dagger-like look as Melissa had smirked at her comment, “…respectfully so, of course. And I assure you that we will be an asset.”
 
Melissa cleared her throat and frowned, “Sorry, Quar.. er, Piper. I mean no disrespect.”
 
“We will talk later.” Piper said coolly to her.  
 
Melissa nodded and stepped back a bit, a look of shame on her face.
 
Hondo nodded, “Alright. It’s fine with me, an’ I’ll put in a good word with Jefe ‘bout you all, but he has the final word, not I. I’m just here for maintenance an’ security, in the convoy that is. He’s the leader. There’s another that will say she is the leader, or co-leader at least, but ignore her and her doppelganger. They aren’t very useful an’ quite frankly, I’m not sure they are alright in the head, if you know what I mean.”
 
Piper nodded, “That’s sad but I understand. Can we go find the medic and talk to him now?
 
“I’ve got a few thing’s to do, but why don’t you all go find him, or one of you at least as he’ll not put up with.. whatever is goin’ on between you two. I have some things to work on.” Hondo replied.
 
Piper nodded, “We will do that, sir. Thank you.”
 
Hondo nodded and walked off towards the Bronco, moving it out of the way while Marvin went off to find Madison or Robin and have one of them help him look over his, Karl’s, and the bunny girls’ rides.
 
After they were out of earshot Piper turned angrily to Melissa.
 
“What was that attitude all about?!” She growled.
 
“What was with mine?! What was with yours?!? You know Kane and I have first chance with him, and you were trying to steal him!” Melissa replied.
 
“I never tried to steal him! I was being friendly, first off, and second even if I wanted time with him, that doesn’t mean I’d talk bad about either of you! We are supposed to be family, and family shares!” Piper growled.
 
“That sounds so wrong when you say it like that, you know.” Melissa said, wrinkling her nose at Piper.
 
“You know what I mean! I’ve not had anyone nice touch me in so long… actually I’m not sure anyone nice has ever touched me really… I’ve been used, before here and on missions, but never done nice, like you two were with him!” Piper half exclaimed.
 
“Well, he was nice, but he was like a savage too! He held back some, I can tell you that. I’m sure he can go nice, soft, and slow when things are right, but… it was a bit of a wild night!” Melissa replied thoughtfully, making herself feel a bit warm from the memory.
 
“Wild, but wanted, right?! I’ve had wild, and even fairly soft, but wanted? … *sigh* I’m not sure if it’s ever been wanted, I just made the best of what I got… But that’s beside the point! We are supposed to work together and have each other’s backs, not spat at each other! We need them to know we can handle ourselves! So, if I bark, I expect you all to bark with me! If I cry, I expect support, and if I flirt, you all flirt with me! We have to act as a team, even if this is on us alone!” Piper snapped.  
 
Melissa sighed, “You are right… You are right, ok?! … Maybe you should lead here, alright? *sigh* I let wanting him make me jealous, since you’re so much prettier, and nicer shaped, and that voice of yours is just soo…”
 
“So, what?” Piper asked.
 
“It’s sexy, alright?! Jeeze! If I wasn’t sure I liked men, I’d jizz my panties over your voice alone!” Melissa exclaimed.
 
Nova wrinkled her nose but held her tongue.  
 
Piper blushed a bit, “Uhm, well… thanks? Uhm, so… So, uhm if that’s what you want, I will take the lead, but you will be the team leader for what you have of your squad. We do not have enough people for anymore than two teams. I’ll designate a team leader from my group, and you be that of yours, but uhm, I’d like Nova with me, to help handle communication as she is good at it.”  
 
Nova looked at her with surprise, “M.me?”
 
Piper nodded, “Yes. When the heat is on you are very clear and concise. I’ve also noted your radio operation and listening skills, which are vital, are better than even the human specialists.”
Melissa nodded, “You are not wrong, so I will agree to that if Kane is fine with it.”
 
Nova nodded, “I’m f.fine with it, Sargent.”
 
Piper nodded, “Good. Then let me go clear our presence with the medic, and we will see about our positions.”

 
-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,
 
After all the Bronco was moved parked, Hondo went to check on the camper's cab and power unit again, making sure he didn’t miss anything, while Marvin headed off to find Robin or Madison to get some help checking over some vehicles. With the time growing closer for them leaving, decided to move the Rabbit Wessen girls to the truck cab.  
 
Molly woke when he entered and starched a bit, grimacing in the pain her stiff, and not fully healed body brought. Hondo explained that time was running out and that the girls needed moved and the camper packed up, so Molly got up and headed to the bathroom to wake up, wash her face, and dress.  
 
Hondo peaked into the nook where Tonya slept, and she was on her back, spread eagle, and fast asleep. He smiled softly at her sleeping form before continuing onto the bedroom.  
 
Once up in the bed area he moved to Maggie’s side and called out to her, but she didn’t stir. He touched her to shake her shoulder after a few failed attempts at calling to her, and she jumped and gasped at his touch, giving him a frighten look before she hunched over, panting and trembling as the adrenaline from her fear burnt itself out. He tried to calm her and rub her back, but she flinched at his touch, so he just sat beside her for a bit. She eventually laid her head against his shoulder as he talked soothingly to her and laid out what need to be done, in slow, easy, calming tones. After she settled down she gave him a sheepish look and apologized yet again. With her settled down, Hondo stood back up and lifted the easiest to reach rabbit wessen first, which happened to be the redheaded, older one named Scarlett, as she was on the outside edge of the bed.  
 
Not worried about her self or her appearance. Maggie climbed out of the loft ahead of him, held open the door, and went around to the truck cab with him to help him lay the injured girl down safely, barefooted and in just the t-shirt of his she was given, which was constantly falling off one shoulder and threatening to allow one of her mounds to escape. She climbed in and help side the red-headed wessen into place, covering her up to keep her frail body warm as Hondo left to get the smaller blonde one. After they were both placed, covered and secured, Maggie climbed out and stood beside him, leaning against him for a moment.
 
“Thanks for the help.” He said.
 
“Anything to help you and your work, Master.. You know that… Uhm… I’m sorry about the touching thing… I really am trying not to jump.” She said.
 
“I know.” He replied.  
 
“Is there anything else, Master?” She asked.
 
“Yeah, uhm, get cleaned up and dressed, then wake Tonya, or have Molly do that, and the three of you finish packing up the camper. Molly knows there is a pack-up check list in the cupboard over the recliner, but Tonya should remember a lot of what needs done too. I’ll give it a once over before we lock it all down an’ leave.” He said.  
 
She sighed and nodded before pulling away from him. She wanted him to hold her, but felt ashamed at her nervous jumping when he tried and felt like she did not deserve it enough to ask for it. She looked up at him with a sad, longing look, but he missed it, as he was deep in thought about other matter entirely.  
 
 
“Yes, master.” She said quietly after a moment before heading back, pausing once to stop and look back at him before heading inside.
 
“She really likes you, I think.” A familiar voice from a red-headed hamster wessen said to him which caused him to be pulled from his contemplations.
 
“She needs me, there’s a difference. Why she latched onto me is a mystery, but she’s a very broken gal who needs some help, so I’ll do the best I can.” He replied.
 
“Do you love her?” Miniya asked.
 
“Love? … Not that I know ‘bout. I do care ‘bout her, but like I said, she needs me.. she needs someone at least, an’ wants me so I’ve got to try to do the job.” He replied.
 
“They need you too, looks like.” She said, nodding at the sleeping rabbit wessen sister. “A lot of people do, you know? … do you get tired of it?”
 
He shrugged, “I don’t know… Sometimes I feel like I do, but usually that’s because I’m just tired. Every time I see someone I helped actually get better or make somethin’ of themselves I know I could never get tired of helpin’ folks who need it. I do get tired of somethin’s, right dog tired, but at the end of the day, if I did some good for someone who can do some more good, or make somethin’ outta their life because of me, it’s all worth it. Just hate that do an’ sometimes hafta get so growly with folks. I don’t mean to at times, but sometimes folks won’t listen if you don’t.”
 
“I understand… I think…. So, are you going to help these two wessen like you are helping Maggie?” She asked.
 
“If I need to. Everyone is different, though an’ each has their own wants an’ needs. Needs I try to fill, but wants I can only do so much with.” He replied.
 
“What if, uhm, I need you like Maggie does?” She asked.
 
“You have Fernando, so why would you need me?” He asked.
 
Miniya frowned, “What if he won’t give me what I need?”
 
Hondo shook his head, “Never known Jefe to not give anyone what they needed. Sounds like you’re talkin’ ‘bout wants, now.”
 
“*sigh* … Maybe I am.” She replied.
 
“So, you’re sayin’ you want me?” He quieried.
 
“I’m just asking if you would.. you know, care for me like that if.. if I needed you to….  I’m not sure what I want, honestly, but I know I like you and it’s all I have to go on right now, that and that I owe Fernando and my sister needs some help as she could do with a man like Fernando keeping ahold on her leash.” She said quietly.
 
“But you don’t know who you want to hold your leash?” He asked.
 
She shrugged, “I don’t know if I have a choice on who holds it.”
 
“Would you regret it if Jefe had your leash?” He asked.
 
“I.. I don’t know… Please understand I feel really confused right now… I’ve not liked anyone in a long time, I still feel bad about failing you, and then this all being rescued and given a new life stuff just doesn’t seem real… I’m not trying to push you, just needed to know that you’d be there for me if I need you or want you.” She said.
 
Hondo grimaced a bit, taking a moment to think before responding, “If you’re in need, I’m ‘round, an’ I can help, you will get your needs met. If it’s wants, we will have to talk an’ you will have to take no as an answer if that’s the one I give.”
 
“But … there’s always a chance you might say yes, right?” She asked, sounding a bit hopeful.
 
“There is a chance, I reckon.” He replied.
 
“Good… Sorry, I just needed to hear that… I know you said we could be friends but… that too doesn’t feel real.” She replied softly.
 
“Understand… Now, you all packed an’ ready?” He asked.
 
“I think so, I’m just waiting on …” she started to answer but was cut off.
 
“Miniya!! Where are you?! If you’re getting some and I’m not, I’ll be pissed!” Minerva’s voice was heard calling before she reached them.  
 
She stopped short as she saw them once she rounded the camper, “There you are! I should have known to check here first.”
 
“What do you want?!” Miniya half snarled.
 
“Fernando gave us some more things to do, and we need to get them done now as he’s bringing food back and says we have to help prepare it, so come on!” Minerva said.
 
Miniya sighed and shook her head, “I guess I’d better go help. I’ll talk to you later, maybe.”
 
Hondo nodded, “That’s always a possibility.”
 
She gave him a soft smile before turning back to Minerva with a snarl, “Alright, lets go, since you’re in such a hurry!”
 
“There has to be something going on between you two!” Minerva said as they started to walk off.
 
“Mind your own business!” Miniya snapped back.
 
“We are Fernando’s and don’t you forget that!” Minerva barked.
 
“If that changes it will be from your pushing!” She growled.
 
Hondo could only shake his head as they walked away. HE closed his eyes after they left and just breathed deeply for a moment. The weakness and unsettled feelings all made sense now, since Maria V. had told him about the toxin, and though he was not going to tell Fernando in hopes of sparing Zoey and maybe even Tonya from the fate the other two had thrust upon them, he was not going to lay down and quit. He knew this would not be the most tired or weakest he would feel before it was over, since he was dying, so he knew it meant he had to learn to dig deeper and find the strength within himself somewhere.
 
“Give me strength…” He mumbled to the Almighty as he took the moment to rest.
 
,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,
 
[10:00  AM, Mitsuminejinja Shinto Temple Shrine – Japan] (from post #2900, pg 291) **Blue copied from older post**
 
In the cowboy’s room, the lone figure, cowboy, and Miniya were sitting down and going over the items she had brought over from her journey from Okinawa.  
 
………….
 
 
Miniya points to the notebook, “We got that from one of their labs, something about a Wessen Virus. Several ‘experts’ looked at it and could not decide that it was about. They say it is either a virus that will sicken anyone who is a Wessen or it is a virus used to turn humans into Wessens.” She then pulls out a small leather booklet, opening it and revealing eight small sealed test tubes of different colored liquids, four on each flap. Each test tube had a label one it: “Mutagen Virus: Maus R-DNA,” “Mutagen Virus: Lupine R-DNA,” “Mutagen Virus: Vulpine R-DNA,” “Mutagen Virus: C. Lupus R-DNA,” “Mutagen Virus: Feline R-DNA,” “Mutagen Virus: O. Aries R-DNA,” “Mutagen Virus: Willahara R-DNA,” and “Mutagen Virus: Waschbar R-DNA.”  
 
 
The lone figure looks at them and nods, saying, “This much I knew in theory but this evidence will be greatly helpful.” He pauses for a second, adding, “I can see how this can be both – a way to turn humans into Wessens and if it is used to revert a Wessen back into a human or to change its Wessen characteristics that it can kill them.” He slowly gets up, “I need to bring the Head Priest to see this.” He then walks out of the cowboy’s room with the leather wallet with the test tubes.  
 
 
The cowboy asks Miniya, “So you walked here from Okinawa?”  
 
 
“Yeah. I know I could have bought a vehicle and been here a lot sooner but I did not want to bring attention to myself and had to travel at night. The hard part was getting a ride on a ferry, which for obvious reasons was not possible. But I managed a ride on a fishing troller after a couple weeks of searching for one that would stop on the main island of Honshu. I was almost caught a couple of times but being a sewer rat in Flight Town and Okinawa helped out a lot. Eventually I got here.” Miniya explains.  
 
“Well, we will see what Jefe has to say. Especially since what he said about twins being bad luck in Japanese society.” The cowboy says.  
 
“I spoke with the temple high priest when I came in. He asked what I was doing here and I explained that I am Min’s twin, so they know and let me go and continue. Yeah, I know places that would take the twin threat seriously, but these guys are rather cool about it.” Miniya explains.  
 
“Well, let’s see what Jefe has to say when he returns.” The cowboy says to her.

 
Minya nodded, “We will see, but I’m not worried.”
 
He looked at her seriously for a moment and she sat smiling at him.
 
“What?” She asked after a moment.
 
“We really thought you were gone, you know.” He said a bit quietly.
 
“Really? … Did..” She moved closer to him, smiling at him in a sultry manner. “… did the cowboy shed a tear for little old me?”
 
He grimaced and raised an eyebrow at her, “Come on, now. You know me better than that.”
 
She sat down in his lap and put an arm around his neck, frowning at his reply, “Yeah, I guess I do.”
 
“It’s not that I wasn’t hurtin’ by thinkin’ we lost you, though, you know that.” He replied seriously.
 
“I know. We’ve all last too many and have too much to do still to shed tears now. *sigh* … But I hope we get the time to shed them again someday.” She replied wistfully.
 
“You? Cry? Heh! Been a while since I’ve seen you cry.” He replied.
 
“It’s not because I don’t want to at times. I just don’t have the time to be that weak. And I though being at that whorehouse was bad! #$@!!” She half exclaimed.
 
“Why, you’d rather be back there?” He asked teasingly.
 
“Hell, no! This might be more stressful at times, but we’re actually trying to do good! Being a whore might make some happy for a bit, but it’s not good.” She replied.
 
“I don’t know. I thought you were pretty good.” He said, as he ran his hand into the front of her pants.
 
She moaned a bit at his touch, “Being a little whore for you, I can get behind… ohhhh! … It’s been a while.”
 
“You know you should just give in an’ be my travelin’ companion. Jefe has two, so he’s not gonna say no.” He whispered into her ear.
 
“Hmm, you know I can’t settle down… What we do is too dangerous and takes too much time… mmmhmm, ohh! …  and I can’t have too many attachments and do what I need to do….. mmmm… M.maybe after its all over I’ll feel like I can, but for now I just want to have our moments together as special friends.” She replied softly.
 
He nuzzled her neck a bit, “I’ll not say no to that. I’m not sayin’ you’re wrong, but I am possessive at times.”
 
“Possessive of this pussy, I know… Speaking of pussies, where’s Raven?” She asked.
 
“She’s bathin’ with your sis an’ Itchy.” He replied as he ran his hand up under her shirt.
 
“Hmm, probably not co-ed baths either, or … MMMHHMM OOHHAaa! … you’d be with her instead.” She replied.
 
“They aren’t but even if they were I’m not so sure.” HE replied a bit flatly.
 
“Something wrong?” She asked, pulling away so she could look at him.
 
He hid his tones a lot better than his younger counterpart did but her and Raven had a gift of hearing them, or at least Raven used to.
 
He pulled his hands back and moved her off his lap so he could stand up.
 
“Hell, I don’t know… Here an’ I almost bit it as some spirit lab recently. I try not to think ‘bout it, though I admit it gives me the cold night-sweats at times. She, though, *sigh*, she doesn’t seem to really remember a lot of it, an’ a big chunk of memory before it is gone… She’s just not actin’ right… Even pulled away from me a few times like I was a stranger. An’ when we have sex, well… it’s just sex. It’s good but it’s not her.” He replied.
 
“Have you talked to Fernando?” She asked.
 
“Not really had the time, plus we have a lot more pressing matters.” He replied.
 
“Looks like you have a lot on your mind.” She replied.  
 
“We both do, Jefe an’ I.” He replied.
 
“Well, I really would like a nice soak, but should probably stay hidden here until Fernando gets back, like he said.” She replied.
 
H.I. Sackett nodded, “That would be best.”
 
“I did wash up by a brook this morning and it’s not been too hot out, so…” She paused giving him a grin.
 
“So, what?” He asked.
She went and put a hanger on the door to signal that the occupants were busy before closing it and giving him a look of desire.  She walked to the middle of the room and unbuttoned her pants, pulling them and her panties down and off before lifting her t-shirt to expose her bare breasts to him.
 
“It’s been a while, and we have a few minutes at least, so …” She bent over and leaned against a rocking chair that was in the room. “I’m not sure it’s worth eating, but it’s clean enough to get stuffed.”
 
He walked up behind her, long gone his days of holding back when the offer was made, time allowed, his body wanted it, and he was not hurting a valued relationship, took off his gun belt, laid the gun close by, hung his hat on the rocker, and pulled down his pants to expose his hard member. She glanced back at him and licked her lips hungrily.
 
“I almost forgot how big you were.” She said excitedly.
 
After wiping the head of his member up and down her womanhood, smearing it with the lubricants her body had started to issue forth, he pushed inside her, eliciting a gasp and a moan.
 
Miniya’s eyes rolled back into her head as a mix of feelings washed over her, “I had forgotten how big! OHH! Make me your little bitch, Master! Take me hard!!”
 
(To be continued … )
Back to top
 
« Last Edit: Jun 10th, 2024, 1:04pm by Hondo I. Sackett »  

Well the cowboy, like the red man, you had to leave your land
You can't raise your stock and plant your crop in the gumbo and the sand
Greed disguised as progress has put us to the test
They won't be glad until we're gone from our home out in the west
It's sad to see those good old days replaced with greed and doubt
Soon we'll leave the country, the campfire has gone out
Bid 'em all adieu, you can't turn the world about
The cowboy left the country, the campfire has gone out
View Profile WWW   IP Logged
Fernando
YaBB Administrator
*****
NY City




Posts: 2380
Gender: male
Re: After Chaos
Reply #2968 - Jun 26th, 2024, 7:31pm
 
Quote:
Once he got the man paid, Hondo turned and walked out, despite the man still trying to talk, as he was just not in the mood and was only half listening due to the garbled, overlapping thoughts in his own mind. Once outside and back into the Bronco, of which Marvin had offered to stay and guard, they headed back to camp.

 
Hondo hooked up with Fernando to finish up a quick inspection of their vehicles and supplies, making note as to who needs what though at this point the list is short for most people in the convoy.
 
 
[Escape from Flight Town, before 4:00PM.]
 
Maria and Val return to the convoy parking lot with various parts and fuel for the airship. The two Jeanettes approach them about accepting spirit help in repairing the two engines the airship has. The four of them climb up the ladder to the airship. After a few minutes several crows fly onto the deck of the airship with a few of them going into the gallies where the engines and transmission. The mechanical parts which they can restore were recreated to near new. Maria and Val quickly worked on the electrical, repairing what they can. The Spirits were able to mechanically restore the few broken gauges to get them to work again but unable to fix the broken glass and/or plastic cases some of them had.
 
For the first time in long time the airship’s engines roared to life, sounding new and powerful for what they were capable of doing. The Spirits went about and restored a lot of the metal fasteners and anchor points about the ship, though the wood under them would be in bad shape. Fernando and Hondo looked up and saw the Spirit Crows doing their thing in restoring the metal of the ship.
 
“What you think Jefe?” Hondo asks.
 
“No good. Those spirits are only restoring the metal of the various items including the engines. But the wood is in bad shape and can break under the added stress.” Fernando explains.
 
“Could you use your Time thing to restore the wood?” Hondo asks.
 
“I could try buy if I go too far back, we could lose parts of the ship going back to the forest from which it came.” Fernando explains.
 
With a job they think is well done, the Spirit Birds fly away from the airship.
 
Hondo replies, “Let’s say 6 years ago. I remember her saying that she had it for over 6 years and she got it from somebody who had it longer.” Hondo says.
 
“6 years? Alright then. But after the two Jeanettes leave.” Fernando points out.
 
Hondo gives a nod, before seeing the two Jeanettes climb down the rope ladder. Then Maria and Val climb down and go to town together.
 
Fernando waits a moment before aiming his cane at the airship and focusing its temporal energies onto the airship. Focusing on the body and airbag of the airship, Fernando clicks on his cane, unleashing a huge amount of energy onto the airship. Plastics become supple but strong instead of hard and brittle, cloth material becomes soft and flexible without taking away its strength, and wood regrow and gain back its lost strength. Paint that was on the wood seems to return though faded to its time in its history some 6 years ago.
 
They then continue checking out the other vehicles and their needs, agreeing that if Maria and Val ask questions about how or why the ship was restored, that is was what the Spirits did.
 
Hondo goes to his Bronco to check on Molly and the others.
 
 
[Escape from Flight Town, 4:45PM.]
 
The Elder Biker Leader rides into the convoy camp with four other motorcycles with a side car and towing a mini tear drop camper behind them with 2 vans hauling a larger camper behind them, while Fernando and Hondo were doing the final check on the convoy vehicles. Turning off their motorcycles, the Elder and the riders walk up to Fernando and Hondo as they check the fluids and other things on the dune buggies.
 
“Hey...” The Elder says to them. Not wanting to, Fernando and Hondo turn to the Elder Leader as he says, “My peoples are ready to go.”
 
Fernando finishes up with the vehicle check before getting up and wiping his hands with a dirty rag, “They checked their rides and got go-juice to get to the next town?”  
 
“All that is done.” The Elder says.
 
“They will be on Channel 38?” Fernando says.
 
The Elder nods.
 
“Well, like I said, we will be leaving at six, and you wanted your people to have a head start.” Fernando tells him.
 
As they discuss minor details two things happen. Four jeeps hauling a small camper enter the parking lot gate at the same time General Jastrey walks up to them. Two larger trucks hauling a large trailer camper stops behind them.A couple of Wessens step out of the Jeeps and walk up to them. General Jastrey calls to Fernando and Hondo.
 
Fernando turns to Hondo and tells him “Check on Jeanette’s Bug and her two busses, they are just like the dune buggies. I’ll take care of General Jastery.”
 
Hondo nods before walking away to Jeanette’s vehicles.
 
Fernando starts to head to General Jastrey, “Yeah, what’s going on?”
 
“We have a few volunteer troops who want to go ahead of your convoy to get to the next town.” General Jastrey says.
 
“How many you are talking about? And do they have their campers to sleep and cook in?” Fernando asks.
 
“Four Jeeps and one supply truck hauling a kitchen camper, one Comms truck hauling a barracks trailer, with the Jeeps hauling a sleeper and kitchen camper. Over 12 volunteers troops total.” The General Jastrey says.**
 
A fourth voice joins in, “Glad to still see you here, Fernando!” It was Major Fred.
 
“Need anything before we go?” Fernando asks Major Fred.
 
“Oh no. Nothing like that.” Major Fred begins. He then adds, “A few of the boys and girls want to come along and help out on your trip to the next town. They will also conduct ambassador duties to connect them with us here.”
 
“Where are they, how many are they and are they ready to go? They have a sleeping camper and supplies for the trip? And are you going?” Fernando asks.
 
“I would love to go but I need to stay and command the troops on this end. But you’ll have Field Commander Sergeant George Morris, KP (Kitchen Police) Sergeant Richard Garrison, Councilmember Samantha Eddington, Communications Officer Private Stacy Ramble, Emergency Field Medical Officer Private Louis Thompson and three more from the army and two more from the council. They have four jeeps with sleeper/kitchen campers, three large SUV hauling an operations tent, a barracks camper and enough food to last a couple of weeks. A couple more might be joining in late as they were not finished preparing.” Major Fred explains.
 
Fernando nods in hearing this. Looking at the others and stops at the Elder Biker Leader, “Get your people to do a last minute check and send them on their way. In a half hour, General, your people will be next, that would put them about 20 miles or less behind them. And then Major, your people go fifteen minute later, that will put you 10 miles or less behind the General’s troops. Your people are to cooperate and work together with the General’s troops but you are not under their command and they are not under yours. Share responsibilities.” He turns to the Elder Gang Leader, “Same goes with your people.” After a second’s pause, Fernando continues, “Fifteen minutes later, my group leaves. That will make us about 10 miles behind the last group. Each group will call the others when they are leaving on Channel 38 and report on road conditions and any situations out there. Anything happens, know that the others are just a few minutes away. Any questions?”
 
They all seem to agree as they nods their heads.
 
“Thanks for your help in this. We need to get going.” Fernando tells them. He signals to the Elder Leader to follow him to his group. He looks at each of the drivers and their passengers. Reaching into his pocket, he pulls out three small sacks of coins and tosses them at the drivers, “That’s for food and gas when you get to town. Don’t rush getting there, and report what you find out there. Whenever you are ready you can go. Next group leaves in half an hour.”
 
They look at him as if he were stupid but the Elder Leader barks at them, “You guys got work to do! I expect you to do it and to respect him, the convoy and the army! You back them up and they will back you up! Now go do what is expected of you to do!”
 
The motorcycle riders all scowl at him before turning on their machines, giving him a nod before driving away. The Elder Leader crosses his arms and lets out a low pitch grunt as he watched them ride away. Fernando shakes his head slightly before walking away to continue working with the others. Seeing Fernando walk away, the Elder Leader follows.
 
Stopping by Hondo, Fernando asks “How does it look?”
 
“Electrical seems in order. Tires look OK. Oil’s dirty, and fan belt’s loose.” Hondo replies.
 
“For the VW Engine that should not be a problem. We can deal with it when we get to the next town. Just want to know if the fuel tanks are filled. The VW main tank is only 10 gallons and that it only good for 200miles without hauling a trailer, and the next town is almost over 350 miles while she’s hauling a trailer.” Fernando explains.
 
“Her main and secondary tanks are full, don’t know about the third tank inside the passenger section.” Hondo explains.
 
“Should be good enough. I’ll tell her to make sure her tanks and jugs are full before we go, we ain’t stopping for fuel. Busses are next.” Fernando says.
 
Hondo closes up the VW Beetle engine and bonnet before heading to the Elder Jeanette’s bus. The Elder Leader follows them.
 
Fernando points out “According from what the Elder Jeanette told me, she has two - 20 gallon fuel tanks, one between the white and gray water tanks under the floor and the behind the engine where a 10 gallon would be but she had it upgraded to 20 gallons. She came in from Texas, so her oil is going to be dirty but that should be fine for this trip. Just need to check her belt, fuel tanks and water tank. The Grey Tank can be emptied out when we get at the other town, they can do it as it is their responsibility.”
 
“She has gauges for these tanks or do we need a stick?” Hondo asks, holding out a stub of a broom stick about 2ft in length.
 
“For the gas tanks it should be a gauge and switch on the dash. The water tank you can tap it like my tank.” Fernando says before getting down on one knee and looking under the bus. He reaches over and taps on one of tanks, it makes a dull ding sound indicating that it is full. “I hope that’s her water tank and not her Grey Water tank.” He says as he gets up. They walk to the driver’s side door and open it. Fernando partially sits on the driver’s seat and looks about the steering column and dash for the ignition switch. No key or switch was found and his camper key would not fit. But he also has Jeanette’s ambulance key which does not fit his camper but there is a slight chance that it might fit into older camper. He puts in Jeanette’s key and turns the ignition switch. It was a tight fit but it went in and turned the cylinder. He turned it enough to turn on the electronics. The gauges turn on and needles move. The fuel gauge needle moves over to between 3/4 and Full. There was a toggle switch beside it with no known label.  Being close to the fuel gauge he figures that it to be the fuel tank selector. Flicking it, the fuel gauge moves “Full”.
 
“Looks like she has more than enough fuel for the trip. Let’s check the engine. It’s on her if her jerry cans are full or not.” Fernando says.
 
They go to the rear of the camper and open its engine bay, finding an engine that should not be there – an 1800cc engine (when a 1500cc should be in its place). It seemed to be too new for an engine almost 20 years of age and a few thousand miles on it. Oil seems fine, linkages and hoses seem OK. Electrical is in working order.  
 
“A bit over kill on the engine.” Hondo remarks.
 
“It’s going to cost her a mile or so per gallon but I can see her needing the extra power on something like this.” Fernando points out.
 
“As long as she does not run out of gas long the way, I do not care.” Hondo throws in.
 
Closing up the engine bay, Fernando looks at Jeanette’s ambulance camper and explains what he knows of it. “It should be almost the same set up as this one with two fuel tanks, though it is the same body style as my camper. Should be a normal 1600cc engine, and towing the Dub Box will cost her some mileage but not a lot.”
 
“I gather the Spirits had their hand in fixin’ them.” Hondo points out as it almost looks new.
 
“They did but they can only restore metal parts, not organic parts like rubber, leather or plastic.” Fernando begins, “Which is a problem as they can rebuild a wire’s core but can’t do the wire’s cover, and the same with computers as they can repair the traces on the circuit board but cannot fix the chips themselves as they are covered in an epoxy plastic resin. If they had spare chips then they can replace them.”
 
“Figure that they can only do a half-ass job then. Fan belts and wiring is 75% of any car job.” Hondo begins.
 
“I’m sure they got some local wrench guy do the belts and wiring.” Fernando says as they look over the VW Ambulance camper. “Tires look OK, no broken lights. You check the engine while I check the gauges.”  
 
Hondo nods as he goes to the rear of the ambulance camper and Fernando goes to the driver’s door. Fernando looks about the dash and checks the lights and switches quickly before inserting his key to turning on the electronics for the gauges. Both tanks are full or near full, more than enough to get to the next town without stopping. He shuts everything off and goes to the back where Hondo is. Hondo is finishing up his inspection of the engine and is looking at the connecting trailer wires.
 
“Everything looks good back here?” Fernando asks.
 
“Yeah, everything looks fine.” Hondo replies.
 
Fernando goes and checks on the tires and lights on the Dub Box Camper trailer, finding nothing wrong with them and acceptable for the trip. They do not go inside as Mavis maybe inside taking in her day-time sleep schedule. He says, “This looks fine.” He then looks at Moro’s truck and the Den Mother’s truck, “These two are the last. As far as I know, Moro’s truck is ready to go, we just need to check her fuel tanks and that’s it for her. The Den Mother’s bus needs a more thorough check.”
 
“I can check out the Den Mother’s bus while you check on Moro’s truck and then meet me at the den Mother’s bus to finish the job.” Hondo says.
 
“Alright, I’ll be there when I am done, this should be quick.” Fernando replies before they head off in their separate directions.
 
Fernando gives Moro’s truck a quick look over, seeing that tires and lights seem OK and there is no unusual damage to either the truck or its trailer. He then goes into the truck, finding the keys in the ignition. Turning on the electronics, the gauges move their needles to indicate the status of various sensors on the truck’s mechanicals and electronics. The fuel gauge is past the 3/4 mark but not full. Flipping the switch to the other two tanks shows that they were all full. He shuts off the ignition and turns of the electronics. Closing the door after he steps out, he heads over to Hondo and the Den Mother’s bus.
 
“How does it look so far?” Fernando asks.
 
“It looks fine so far. Tires look good. No dents, no broken lights. I see the outdoor access panels are welded shut with a couple of spot welds.” Hondo explains.
 
“I did that, when a couple of those biker bums tried to break in and steal from it and I had to kill two of them because they tried to shoot me first. They also killed a couple soldiers doing their patrol before they tried to break into the Den Mother’s bus.” Fernando explains.
 
“Watch who you are calling a bum.” The Elder Biker Gang Leader says behind Fernando.
 
Fernando turns around to the Elder Leader, “Anyone who refuses to work for their share of the prize and think they can steal from others is a bum. Got a problem with that?”
 
“Yeah. Only the strong should get it all.” The Elder Gang Leader throws at him.
 
“Then those who purge families and take them into Lab Towns should take your people and turn them into Wessen Slaves as you and your people have not done a damn thing to put an end to it like I and my people have.” Fernando tells him.
 
“My people can take this group in minutes.” The Elder Leader tries to brag.
 
“I and my people here took on over 1000 crazy Wessens with military weapons, armored vehicles and high flying cannon airships. None of them are here to brag about it. So try it, and I will kill them all but you so you can be a leader of one – your self – that lone rider on the highway with nobody wants to ride with. Now you made a deal with General Jastrey, and you are going to honor that deal because it is such a sweet deal, and all you have to do is lead your group into that deal. But cross her, you cross me...” Fernando tells him before taking a gold coin from his pocket and put it to his face. He then flicks his wrist to make the coin disappear down his jacket sleeve before throwing in, “I will make you and your people disappear like I made that coin disappear.”
 
“You better hope he makes you disappear, because he migh’ send you to see Lucy before I shoot you dead before you hit the floor.” Hondo tells him.
 
“Who the #$@! is Lucy? I’d slap that bitch-*!” The Elder Leader says before Fernando opens a portal behind him and pushes him into it. The squabble of a dozen Troodons are heard as the Elder Bike Leader screams in panic as he takes his revolver and starts shooting but misses every shot as they are faster than his aim is. Then the echoing roar of a T-Rex is heard, making the Troodons run away. He looks around as to why they ran away but sees nothing, not realizing that the T-Rex is above him as its shadow surrounds him.
 
Fernando steps into the portal with his arms crossed, he then points down to the Elder Biker Leader and points to the Elder Biker Leader to look up. He sees a huge snout larger than he is, teeth larger than his forearms and eyes as big as his fist, with drool falling about him.
 
“Lucy – Don’t.” Fernando shouts at the T-Rex.
 
There was a short growl from the T-Rex before it swats the Elder Biker Leader with its large nose, making him fall and roll to Fernando. Fernando grabs the Elder Biker Leader by his shoulder and hauls up to stand up on his feet and point him towards Lucy.
 
“That is Lucy. To her you are just a snack, not even a bite sized morsel. And don’t think you can shoot her, bullets bounce off her skin, just like those smaller ones that tried to attack you. Now, you are coming with me and do the right thing of honoring and respecting those around you and the deals you made with them, or shall I leave you here? The choice is yours.” Fernando tells him sternly.
 
All the Elder Leader can do is sputter out incoherent mumbling words before Fernando grabs him by the back of his jacket and shoves him through the portal before stepping out of the Triassic himself into modern time before the portal closes. The Elder Leader was on his knees folded up in a fetal position, shaking tremendously and crying loudly.
 
“Figures – an asshole like you scared when your life is threatened. You’re not a man, you a #$@!ing coward and a bully. You’ll attack those weaker than you but if somebody stronger than you challenges you, you #$@!ing run away.” Fernando tells him. Fernando glances over to Hondo who was shaking his head. Fernando continues, “Now go. Your people are waiting for you to lead them out of town to the base at Center Town. My people and I got work to do. And go against what I told you, disrespect, dishonor, or attack those working with you, and you and you people will find yourselves back with those monsters with nothing more than just your underwear!”
 
The Elder Leader does not say a word, just looks around and runs to the parking lot entrance to leave the area as fast as he could.
 
“You think he’s learned his lesson?” Hondo asks.
 
“No I don’t.” Fernando replies.
 
“What are you goin’ to do about it?” Hondo asks.
 
“For now – nothing. But if I hear they went against General Jastrey and her army, they all will end up in the Triassic with Lucy and the Troodons.” Fernando says.
 
Hondo just gives an understanding nod.
 
“I need to make a mad dash to Maddie’s to get everyone dinners for Ruth and the others to sort and give out in go-bags.” Fernando tells him.
 
Hondo nods before he looks around, “You’d mind the company?”
 
“Sure.” Fernando says as he holds out his cane and twists the crystal sphere on his chrono cane. He then presses on the crystal. They both disappear from the parking lot, only to reappear with a pull cart some 30yards from Maddie’s Place. Together they walk the distance to the diner.
 
The place was unusually full today, and with more of the “Grim Reaper” gang members. As Fernando and Hondo walk to the counter with the pull cart. One of the gang members by the counter deliberately steps to Fernando and pushes him hard with his elbow and shower before turn to face him. Maddie and her staff were by the kitchen door with scared looks on their faces.
 
“WHAT THE FUQ - YOUR MOTHER NEVER TAUGHT YOU MANNERS?!!” He yells at Fernando trying to tower over him.
 
Fernando leans his head towards Hondo, “Anyone who jumps in or runs out the door, shoot them.”
 
Hondo nods, though the gang member heard it too. He reaches out to grab Fernando by his clothes on his chest, yelling, “You Ain’t Doing Nothi-*!”
 
Fernando gives him a gentle kick to the back of the knees which makes the gang member buckle over and let go of Fernando. Fernando then grabs the back of the idiot’s head, pushing it hard onto the dining counter. A loud “CRUNCH!” is heard as the gang members nose is broken upon impact and shoved into the nasal cavity followed by his forehead bouncing off the counter. He tries to stagger onto his feet with crossed eyes and a crooked smile before passing out onto the floor. His friend behind him tries to step to Fernando before receiving the crystal on the cane to the side of his head, passing out just as fast as his friend. One by one Fernando goes on a Berserker Rage, going after each gang member in front of him, using one hit moves to decapitate any advantage they had and sending them quickly to the floor with the dirtiest of blows one can give to a male. From more than a dozen, their number falls to just a few standing there wondering what to do as Fernando stands in front of them and Hondo behind him with his guns drawn and aimed at them.
 
“Get The #$@! Out Of This Place And Get The #$@! Out Of This Town! NOW!!!” Fernando yells at them.
 
 The few look at each other before stumbling on each other trying to run out of the door. Though they did not see motorcycles or other vehicles parked outside, they hear motorcycle engines being tuned on in the distance and leaving the area. Fernando turns to Maddie.
 
“I hope the food is ready.” Fernando says to Maddie.
 
Maddie seems to snap back to reality, “Oh Yeah! I’ll go get what we so far!”
 
Fernando moves the pull cart into position in place by the kitchen door, “You can stack them up in this.”
 
Maddie just nods as she takes the cart and takes it into the kitchen. Fernando grabs the one he fell by the back of his jacket, hurriedly stands him up and leads him out the door like a bouncer would an unruly drunk at a bar. He then takes his cane into his hand and waves it about the fallen crowd as he activates the crystal. The fallen disappear in a flash of light and reappear behind their motorcycles they have hidden about 100 yards away. Hondo steps up behind him as Fernando stands looking out the door.
 
“Good thin’ we’ll be leavin’ this no-horse town.” Hondo begins to say, “We do not need another gang to deal with.”
 
“Hmph...” Fernando lets out. “A hero ain’t nothing but a sandwich.”
 
“Care to explain that one, Jefe?” Hondo asks.
 
“Our reputation will be added on and exaggerated as a bunch of heros who walk into town and clean up house, while expecting nothing in return though there will be some demanding to give some sort of payment while others would dare worship us like heroes. Expectation to do will be high as this cycle continues. But we are not heroes, we are not here to save the world, we are to get to Texas and find this girl the spirits are looking for so we can be sent back home. That does not make us heroes. Heroes are nothing more than a sandwich: bread, meat, cheese, salad, sauces, whatever you like in yours as whatever I like in mine.” Fernando explains.
 
“A large roast beef on a large Kaiser Roll with gravy to dunk it in and a beer would be nice right about now.” Hondo throws out.
 
“You know – I have not had one in literal decades, but a meatloaf with melted cheese, gravy and coleslaw would be nice right now.” Fernando replies.
 
“Coleslaw has its place.” Hondo states.
 
Fernando throws in, “The coleslaw is in the sandwich.”
 
“Now you’re making my stomach turn.” Hondo throws out.
 
“It was something I ate as a teen and young adult because only one deli in all of NYC sold the meatloaf sandwich. The coleslaw in the sandwich I picked up from high school. Many would have lettuce and tomato in a sandwich, but replace it with coleslaw and it was better.” Fernando explains.
 
“Alright, enough of that... It is obvious that we need to get out of town fast, we cannot stay here another night.” Hondo throws out.
 
“That is what we are trying to do, set things up to be ready to leave before this evening so we can be at the other town by before morning. If we’re lucky and things go well, we might get there before midnight.” Fernando points out.
 
“It would be great to get there by midnight; getting there as the sunrises, things would be rushed and breakfast for the group would be late, especially when it has to be made.” Hondo explains.
 
“I knew I forgot something.” Fernando says.
 
“Ruth and the girls have been great in getting the meals done in the shortest of times. Just need together some supplies.” Hondo points out.
 
“I can give 2 giant mutant chicken eggs and a 5 pound bag of oatmeal.” Fernando throws in.
 
“That’s a good start.” Hondo says, adding “We need some meat, bacon or breakfast sausage.”
 
“I have some bacon and sausage in Moro’s refrigerated trailer. We can talk to her about getting access to it in the morning.” Fernando explains.
 
Hondo nods in silent agreement while thinking what else is needed. He lets out “Bread?”
 
“I think we got some rolls somewhere; but I can give a 5 pound bag of flour for rolls to be made with. And we have salad vegetables in Moro’s trailer for a breakfast salad for the herbivore Wessens.” Fernando said. He thinks and then says, “We just need to feed about 30 people, half of them don’t eat meat but I would advise putting a bit of egg in to the oatmeal to give them some protein. Something like a whole ladle full of raw scrambled egg into a big pot of oatmeal and mix it in while it cooks.”
 
“What about milk or juice?” Hondo asks.
 
“I have several boxes of dried milk and small jars of dried juice concentrate; two ladles of the stuff will turn 5 gallons of water into juice. I have Orange, Lemon Aide, Fruit Punch and Grape flavors last I checked. They are in the Dub Box. As for the milk, one whole box will turn 5 gallons of water into milk. That’s more than enough for all the kids to grown on.” Fernando explains.
 
“That is a lot to give.” Hondo says.
 
“All I ask is that my supplies are replaced during the day as we need to repeat the process until we can find some reputable merchants to make food for us like Maddie and Steven did here for us.” Fernando says. He adds, “If it were not for the convoy, that would be about three months of food for Ichigo, Macey, Meeshie and I.”
 
“Meeshie?” Hondo asks.
 
“Meeshie will eat people food when there is no cat food left though I would make it meat heavy for her.” Fernando explains.
 
Hondo thinks though unsure of what besides the inventory Fernando gave him. He when asks, “We got any fruit?”
 
“Only canned or dried fruit. I also have a 20pound bag of dried trail mix in Moro’s trailer, it contains dried fruit in it: bananas, pears, apple, raisins, nuts and sunflower seeds.” Fernando explains.
 
“I’ll get all that restored to you somehow.” Hondo says.
 
“That is not a problem as I can trust you to help out when needed and I know you would return to me what was taken. The issue is getting all that together and getting everyone fed, Ruth and the girls can do a great job of it but Ruth need to be made aware of the situation.” Fernando tells him.
 
“You get me the supplies, and I’ll get Ruth and the girls aware of the situation.” Hondo says.
 
“I’ll get my pull cart and fill it with the breakfast supplies to give you before we leave, so you can have in your camper when the girls arrive to prepare the food in the morning. I’ll put the meat in the frig if needed; Bacon does not need it as it is salted, but the sausages might.” Fernando explains.
 
“Sounds like a plan.” Hondo says.
 
Maddie slowly walks up to them with the pull cart full of the wrapped up dinner meals, asking “Are you guys leaving?”
 
Fernando looks at her and thinks of a lie to satisfy her, “Only for a few days as we clear out some lab towns in the area. But we would be back in week or so.”
 
“Oh. Hope to see you soon when you return.” Maddie says as she hands the handle of the pull cart to Fernando.
 
“General Jastrey will be in town, you can call on her for help.” Fernando tells her.
 
Maddie nods.
 
“Let’s go Hondo. We got kids to feed.” Fernando tells Hondo before turning to Maddie “Take care Maddie. Until I return...”
 
Hondo turns to her, “It’s been a pleasure.” He steps out first and holds the door open for Fernando and they continue to go out.
 
They continue for about another 20 yards, Fernando turns back to see if anyone is looking about before he takes his cane and twist the crystal, then pressing it. They get teleported to in front of Hondo’s truck out of sight from everyone milling about.
 
Mae and the Bunny girls were with Patricia, Madison, Minerva and Miniya talking about their camper and dune buggies, going over various items to heck over while on the road. David was with them taking in the lessons of being on a convoy and expected behavior.
 
Ruth was walking about looking a bit confused, it’s getting to the final minutes and still no food to sort out and give out.
 
“Go get Ruth while I sort this at my Dub Box, and get the Bunny girls along with Minerva and Miniya to help get this handled out to all the drivers.” Fernando tells him.
 
“Will do, Jefe...” Hondo says before he trots over to Ruth and the others.
 
Fernando teleports himself to his Dub Box camper and summons the folding table to be set up with bags and cardboard bowls ready at the side. But looking over the food Maddie put together, they were already set up in individual sets, they just needed to be bagged up and given out, which he began to do. From Maddie’s set up, it was easy to separate the omnivore meals (meals with meat) from the herbivore meals (non-meat meals).
 
Hondo arrives with Ruth, Minerva, Miniya, Mae and the Bunny girls, Patricia, Madison and David to Fernando and his Dub Box Camper.
 
“What do we have here?” Ruth asks.
 
“I asked Maddie to make up some meals go to for us, I did not expect them to be already packaged up but they are; all they need is to be bagged up and given out. This side (Fernando’s right side) it meals with meat, this side (Fernando’s left side) are meals without meat. It should be simple to bag up and give out. Marvin’s ride are three no-meat meals, Karl’s ride is two no meal meals and 1 meat meal for Ms. Maribelle. The Den Mother’s truck needs 13 meat meals and 1 Veggie Meal.* Jeanette and her group needs 8 meat meals. Those in the airship would need at least 2, give them 4 just in case. I need 2 meat meals, Hondo would need 5 Meat meals and 2 Veggie meals, the rest of you can sort things out among yourselves. There’s sandwiches, soups, salad for the non-meat eaters, and looks like a sweet bun and a bottle of water for everyone. Sort them out, give them out, and Ruth you are in charge. Any extras, give them out – Hondo and I will take and extra if there are any. I’ll be back in a few minutes. Hondo?” Fernando explains.
 
“Huh? Oh, sounds about right.” Hondo replies.
 
“Alright.” Fernando says before turning to Ruth, “When the food is given out, Put the table in the Dub Box and close the door. Everyone is to go to their vehicles, load up their passengers and be ready to go. We start rolling when I all it on the CB Radio. The food is to be with the front passenger of the vehicle to be given out later around 7PM.”
 
All seem to agree at his words. Ruth takes over and the food gets distributed with everyone getting their meals with a couple bags of extras.  
 
Fernando walks over to the front of his camper with Hondo behind him. He looks over what is being done and how things are going smoothly.
 
Hondo asks, “You wanted to say something? It sounded like you did back there.”  
 
“First of all, thank you. Much of this convoy camp would be dead if it would not be for you helping out as you did. From dealing with Hector and the Wessen battle, to watching everyone while the Wessen Hating Gang came in and started trouble. Everything you did was helpful to us despite the crap Val was giving you. That makes you a man above men. If I can give you a medal or some other award, I would give it.”  Fernando explains.
 
“I would not been able to do it if it were not for you as well. You got us food, used what resources we had to help everyone, got us other supplies we needed and who knows how many people you helped in this hell hole of a place. You even helped those damned Wessen Haters.” Hondo stated.
 
“You do what you can with what little you got.” Fernando replies. He then asks, “You ready to go?”
 
Hondo gives a nod before asking, “Yeah. You?”
 
“I’m willing to leave even if that bum battery pack blows up in my camper’s ass.” Fernando says. He then throws out “Call the girls and get them in your truck. I’ll get our meals from Ruth. Then I’ll call out to get this convoy rolling.”
 
“Alright.” Hondo replies, before pulling out his Baofeng and puts it to his face as he walks to the driver’s side of his truck. “Zoey, Macey. Play Time’s over. Time to get to my truck to get ready to go.”
 
It takes Fernando a couple minutes to secure the items in his Dub Box, move his meals to front of his camper, and put about 10 bags of food into a larger bag to give to Hondo. He hands over the bag over to Hondo as Zoey and Macey arrives. Hondo gives Tonya a hug and Molly a kiss, making sure they had enough to eat for the road before they go into the Bronco. In a minute engines are being turned on too be warmed up. Fernando gets into his electric camper and moves the food to the front passenger seat area. Ichigo walks over to sit in the passenger front seat. Seat belts are liked into place, panel switches are switched on or off in place and then Fernando takes the CB Radio’s Microphone.
 
“This is Medic calling to all on the convoy. Jason, begin the roll out!” Fernando says to microphone.
 
A long loud blast from his air horn, Jason puts his large truck into drive and begins the long haul out of the parking area. The other vehicles with their connected campers begin to move one at a time until some minutes later it was Fernando’s turn to put his camper into gear and start moving. The airship begins follow above Hondo’s camper truck, in front of Fernando.
 
 
Notes:
* The Denmother’s Bus was suppose to have 18, which includes the Denmother, but ‘Aurora’ and 3 other teens left before leaving Center Town, leaving 3 teens and 10 pre-teen children; of this only Clover is a full Wessen, the other children are either fully human or more human than Wessen like Naya and Minerva. Clover (Rabbit Wessen female), Jade (Human female) and Denver (Human male) are the remaining teens of the group. They are surviving victims of Purge more than a year ago.
 
** General Jastrey Army volunteers consist of:
Sargent Melissa Shanks (quarter-breed cat wessen), Captain Patrick O'Reilly  - (human), Corporal Nova Kane (Mouse Wessen), Sargent Major Ellis (wolf Wessen), Sargent Piper Quartermain (half breed kitsune -white haired fox Wessen), Agent Marquis (male human undercover field and intelligence agent, lieutenant rank, ), Agent Daphine (female human undercover field agent and weapons officer, Sargent-Major rank), Agent Noraline (Female human undercover intelligence & communications Agent, support for Marquis and Daphine), Private (E5) Kiwi Max (female human, motorpool mechanic), Private (E3) Lincoln Morris (Male Human Coms officer), Corporal Ernest Sanders (Male Human Army Chef & Supplies Officer) And 4 other E2 and E3 Infantry Privates – 1 human male, 2 human female,1 1/8th (4th gen) Human/Wessen Hybrid female, looks human when clothed but semi naked or up close one can see her animal side.
 
 


[Escape from Junktown, Highway I-15 from Salt Lake Junktown to Idaho Falls ]  
[4:30PM some 100 miles from Idaho falls in I-15]
Other than the radio coming on and the signal getting louder, the ride was uneventful. Though there were many requests for the condition of highway, he saw no one on the stretch of road he was on. He found it odd but otherwise ignored it. A little more than an hour and a half he begins to see the toll gates to the city, though entering and leaving the city was free, any vehicles going in or out were searched for who knows what.
 
He slows down to almost a crawl to the side of the road where several officers surrounded his vehicle and camper. He shuts down the tricycle’s engine. One officer asked questions while another searched the exterior of the vehicle and camper.
 
“What is your business being here?” The officer asks.
 
Francisco slowly gets up and pulls out the map from his pocket, opening it and points to an area where a US Highway meets the Canadian border, “I’m on my way to my dying grandfather’s farm over here. I’m just passing through and stopping for a rest and food and things for me and my girls.”
 
The officer nods before looking over to the other officer looking over the vehicle and camper.
 
The officer asks, “How long are you going stay over to rest?”
 
“A day, maybe two depends on the weather.” Francisco says, adding, “Can you recommend a place to rest and wash up, and eat? I do not have much money.”
 
“There are many places, but since you do not have much money as you say, there is not much I can tell you. You should ask around, maybe you can find something.” The officer says.
 
The second officer steps up and asks, “Why are there bullet holes on the side of your camper?”
 
“Highway gangs about a day down the road tried to take us. One of them tried to get beside us and started shooting, I shot back and hit his driver on the head. They crashed behind me and I kept on going.” Francisco explains as he pulls out his crossbow pistol and hands it to the first officer.
 
“Highway gangs. On this highway? A Day’s ride away?” The first officer asks as he hands back the crossbow. He throws in, “Why did you not say anything on your wireless?”
 
“I don’t know if it works. I can hear people talking, but no one can hear me.” Francisco says as he points to his CB Radio.
 
“You better go to Doc Mastonson. He can get your wireless chatter box fixed.” The second officer tells him, “You do not want to be on the road with no way to call for help.”
 
“Yeah.” Francisco replies, “Also, in the same area there was an explosion and a fire on one of them junk towns. I don’t know if they are related.”
 
“When did that happened?” The first officer asks.
 
“It was at night. Hard to say when but it was after the highway gang tried to attack me and my girls.” Francisco explains.
 
The second officer turns to Maria on the rear seat of the tricycle and sees her nods.
 
“Alright. You can go in. Just respect others around here and they will respect you. We try to keep a respectable place around here.” The first officer says.
 
Francisco nods, then says, “Thank you.” He starts his engine but then asks, “Hey, when I leave, how do I go north to get out to where I am going?”
 
“Oh. Just go up Main Street to the end and will join with the highway to north.” The first officer explains.
 
“Thank you.” Francisco replies.
 
“Much obliged.” The first officer says.
 
Francisco looks about his tricycle and puts it into gear, slowly taking it out of the toll area and onto a hill that overlooks the city. It is nothing more than a shadow of its former self, with tall skyscrapers at a fraction of the height of what they used to be, and large areas of devastation but people still built what homes they could with the materials the area could give. People can be seen milling about and vehicles going in and out with deliveries. On the far west blimps can be seen circling the area, some taking off, others landing, and trucks going in and out of the airport.
 
He drives into town slowly, taking in the sights and sounds. Slavery abounds, Humans on Wessens, Wessens on Wessens, Wessens on Human, and Human on Human. He can see that this is a place where money talks, and according to his wallet, he does not have much to say. He thinks as he drives by, looking for an area for them to park into and though he would not like too, step away from his vehicles. But he finds a place with a “Help Wanted” sign; a bar inside a three story building with an alley beside it that leads into a lot with a couple vehicles in it.
 
 


[Indian Village 35 miles from Harris-Layton Farm and Ranch]
 
Despite the orders of the old man, the females – Humans and Wessen – continue to be violated though in secret seclusion. Though constantly beaten, Jenny and Jessica try to protect Tammy though they are taken to be beaten and raped while other men take Tammy to abuse, beat and rape upon.
 
To keep their activities secret, the Indian women, their daughters and female Wessens were sent out in small groups to be washed up and clean clothes put on them, keeping Jenny, Jessica and Tamara as a last hold out for themselves. Though handcuffed behind her back, Tammy tries to fight back, when forced to suck dick, she bit down on the offending penis, though injuring the male trying to force her into giving him oral sex, those with him being to beat her down with their fists, whips and belts until she passes out, and then start violating her unconscious body.
 
Russell shouted back to them, threatening them with death for what they were doing to Tammy. A couple of men open Russell’s cage and stepped in with 2X4 wooden planks and a lead pipe, and proceeded to beat him down to near death. Then they turned on Jessica and Jennifer, assaulting them on physical, mental and sexual levels. Any resistance was met with several punches to their faces and bodies. The men would leave for one reason or another only to return many minutes later to restart the abuse. It was over a few hours later into the night when they stopped coming.
Back to top
 
« Last Edit: Jun 27th, 2024, 5:44pm by Fernando »  
View Profile   IP Logged
Fernando
YaBB Administrator
*****
NY City




Posts: 2380
Gender: male
Re: After Chaos
Reply #2969 - Jun 28th, 2024, 7:57pm
 
Flight Town, 5:30PM
 
The last of the Wessen Army heading to the next town (Tech Town) follows a small contingency of General Jastrey’s army to the same town 10 minutes ahead of them, following the small group of volunteer biker gang some 10 minutes ahead of them. After getting their ‘Meals-On-The-Go’, those of Fernando ‘Medical Convoy’ go into their vehicles, do one last check and turn on their engines. Macey takes her things to ride with Zoey in Hondo’s camper truck, leaving Fernando alone with Ichigo in the electric camper. Val and Maria managed to get the old airship going and hovering some 50ft above the camp site.
 
Fernando had a small meeting with the teens, Minerva’s group, the Bunny Girls, Molly, Maggie, Marvin, Karl and Hondo about using coded words to move communications to the Baofeng radio on channel 1 or 5, which everyone’s radios already have set on them. Fernando already has a set of coded words with Hondo to use the Yeasus on.
 
After securing Ichigo into the front passenger seat, Fernando gets into his driver’s seat and selects what batteries would run the lights, radios and motor of his electric camper. He then picks up the microphone from his CB Radio, he calls out, “Jason, start moving this convoy!”
 
[6:30PM]
 
With a blast from his truck’s horns, Jason gets his truck rolling, followed by the others down the line. As they begin to roll out, the Bunny Girls in their Dune buggy and Camper insert themselves behind the teens’ Dune Buggies and campers, and two jeeps from Minerva’s group following them. Maggie and David were behind them, and the remaining teens took the two Mechanic’s Jeeps before them. Molly (and Tonya) rode in Val’s Bronco, with Hondo camper behind them and the airship some 50ft above them, and Fernando’s electric camper taking up the rear.


Jason’s truck, Elder Jeanette’s Bus, Jeanette’s Super Beetle and Camper, Jeanette’s ambulance/camper, Moro’s truck and trailer, Den Mother’s Camper Bus, Ruth’s panel van and Dub Box Camper, Joanna’s truck and Dub Box Camper,  Marvin’s SUV and Camper, Carl’s SUV and Camper, Teen’s 2 dune buggies and campers, Bunny Girls’ dune buggy and camper, Minerva’s 2 Medical Jeeps and campers, Hondo’s 2 Mechanics Jeep with teen drivers, Spare SUV with Maggie and David driving it, Val’s Bronco and trailer driven by Molly, Hondo’s truck and camper, Maria’s Airship 50ft above them, and Fernando’s electric camper being the last vehicle on the line.  



 

[6:45 pm]

 
As they roll out onto the town’s exit road and back onto the highway, Fernando takes to the CB’s Microphone for all to hear, “Jason, according to what information we have, the next town is 350 or so miles. Only go as fast as the roads allow. We should make it in under 10 hours or so if all goes well. The others ahead of us will be calling in on this channel so listen to weak signals for their reports.”
 
“Got it, boss.” Jason throws back at Fernando.
 
About to answer Jason for his snide remark, a voice comes on the radio “This is Field Commander Sergeant George Morris of the Wessen Army, reporting all clear 20 miles out of town so far doing 45 all the way. Repeat this is Field Commander Sergeant George Morris of the Wessen Army, reporting all clear 20 miles out of town so far doing 45 all the way.”
 
Fernando waits for a second before replying “Thank you for the report, Field Commander Sergeant George Morris! Let us know if anything changes and if the others in front of you calls.”
 
Field Commander Sergeant George Morris replies, “Will do, sir!”
 
Fernando calls to Jason, “Jason, if you heard them, the group in front of us says it’s all clear for 20 miles they just travelled and they are going 45. Get us to 45 when you can.”
 
“Got it, boss.” Jason throws back at Fernando.
 
Hondo jumps in before Fernando could get Jason’s case, “Jefe, your batteries up to the task?”
 
“I hope so. The Bum Pack is off until it gets dark as they will power the lights. So yeah. If all goes well we will be there in 8 to 10 hours or less. If not and we have delays, then we will get there by the time the sun rises.” Fernando explains.
 
“What about breaks, meals and bathrooms?” Sounds like Jeanette complaining.
 
“We have been through this before, Jeanette. Eat while on the go around 7PM, young children should go to sleep early, older kids, teens and adult passengers to go to sleep late, bathroom time would be before 10PM depending on everyone’s needs. So keep driving, it is too early to complain about anything.” Fernando tells her. After a couple of seconds of silence, Fernando throws in, “Any other questions you should already know the answers too?” No one dares answer, thus Fernando throws in “Let’s keep this going until we need a break, need to do a repair or we get there.”
 
For the next 45 minutes (around 7:25PM) of travel, the ride was peaceful and quiet without incidence. They had completed more than 35 of the 350 miles of the journey, about a 10th of the way. Many decide take their meals around 7PM as Fernando stated to do. With what he was able to bring in from Maggie’s restaurant and the left-overs from Steven’s Asian restaurant, Ruth and the bunny girls were able to make an excellent on-the-go meals of a soup, sandwiches and a sweet water drink.
 
Around 7:30 at the end of the meal time, many of the younger children are being put to sleep in the rolling vehicles though not in their beds as it would be unsafe for them to sleep there while the convoy is in motion. Then an all too familiar voice pops up on the CB radio, that being of Fernando’s acquired daughter Macey.
 
“Uh, dad... how do we feed Meeshie and Kitty?” Macey says on the air.
 
Fernando replies, “Hondo – take it ‘all the way up there’ for Macey.” A coded phrase for “turn on the Yaesu” and give to Macey.  He then reaches into his pocket and pulls out his Yaesu VX-2 and turns it on.
 
He can hear Macey calling for him “Dad, you out there?”
 
“I’m here little one. Now what is it with Kitty and Meeshie?” Fernando asks.
 
“How do we feed them while we are moving? They have been looking at us funny while we were eating.” Macey explains.
 
“First of all, you do over there what you do over here: clean out their food and water bowls, fill the water most of the way but not all of the way as to not allow it to spill, and then open a can of cat food and put it into the food bowl and put it next to the water bowl and the cats will eat themselves. Second, you were supposed to do this first before you eat so they eat while you eat and they do not look at you funny begging for food. Third, keep the bathroom open for the two use the litter box Hondo has set up inside. Do all that and the cats will take care of themselves.” Fernando explains.
 
“OK, I’ll see what I can do.” Macey replies.
 
“Give them #37: Chicken and Vegetable Medley. They’ll eat that right up.” Fernando points out, adding “Do not give them any fish dinners. When we are camped out Fish is fine but when we are moving, fish upsets their stomachs. So only give them the chicken dinner can #37.”
 
“OK daddie...” Macey is heard in reply, still holding onto the talk button on the Yeasu, “Come with me Zoey!”
 
Then the voice transfers to Hondo, “I did not know fish upsets a cat’s stomach when on the go, Jefe.”
 
“That only affects Meeshie, something about her tiny size being the runt of the litter must be a connection to how well she digests things. She’s fine with Beef, Chicken, Pork and even Rice and Vegetables along with some people food I give when there is no cat food; but seafood, as much as she loves it, it messes her up sometimes. I only give it to her on special occasions.” Fernando explains.
 
“I’ll keep an eye out for that then.” Hondo explains.
 
“Well Hondo, every Time Lord has a familiar and a Number 2. Meeshie is my familiar, and until you became a Time Lord, you were my Number 2. In the future after this mission is done you will select a familiar and a Number Two.”  Fernando explains.
 
“At least I will have some time to figure that out.” Hondo replies.
 
“Let’s hope the girls don’t make a mess in your camper feeding the cats. I’ll check on them when we stop for a bathroom break. Talk to you laters...”
 
“Yeah, Laters Jefe.” Hondo replies.
 
[7:45 pm]
 
Fernando puts the Yaesu in his shirt pocket as the convoy continues to move down the highway at around 45MPH. He then picks up his CB Microphone.
 
“Jason, what are the road conditions ahead? If it is flat, I want you to take it to 50.” Fernando says on the CB airwaves.
 
Jason replies “It’s flat for another 40 or 50 miles or so, then we will be going up an incline that is part of Canyon Road.”
 
[image of cliff side road]

 
 
“So you been here before, I’m assuming.” Fernando replies.
 
“Yeah, many times.” Jason says.
 
“OK then, take it to a gentle 50 so that the other drivers can keep up on speeding up and then take it down to 40 when we get to that incline.” Fernando explains.
 
“Will do, boss.” Jason replies.
 
Fernando decides to keep it quiet for now. It takes a couple of minutes, but eventually the convoy is moving at 50MPH.  As they build up their speed, a fainter but still audible call comes from the CB Radio.
 
“This is Captain O'Reilly calling for Colonel G. Come in Colonel G...” The voice says over the CB radio.
 
Fernando picks up the radio, “This is Colonel G., state the situation.”
 
“This is a road report of the incline to the Cliff Side Road as we are already there. The incline is not steep but it littered with wrecks, boulders, and road debris. These wrecks look fresh... hold on. We may have a situation.” Captain O'Reilly explains before going radio silent.
 
Field Commander Sergeant George Morris jumps on the CB Radio, “We will be picking up speed to meet you, Captain O’Reilly! ETA: 10 minutes!”
 
“Let us know what is going on when you get there, Sergeant Morris. Everyone in my convoy, radio silence on this channel, Jason – steady as she goes at this speed.” Fernando tells everyone listening in. If their radios have it, some switch to another channel like 9 or 14 if there was a panel switch for it. Others in the group who Fernando spoke to and give out a Baofeng radio too began to take them out and turn them on, creating chatter on either channels 1 (144.5200MHz) or 5 (144.7550MHz)
 
In Fernando’s mind, they have another hour to get to the incline. Thus he hopes what had happened, the two army groups can handle it. He takes the Baofeng he has and clips it to an overhang on the VW Bus’ dash, turning it on and listening on what the others are saying. The sun is going low on the horizon but it is still day light for another hour and a half at least. Dusk would be setting in when they reach the army groups at the incline. Until then it is just silence on the CB as the minutes and miles go by.
 
A voice breaks out on Fernando’s Yaesu VX-2 “Daddy, you still there?”
 
Fernando takes the tiny Yaesu from his pocket “What is it Macey?”
 
“We put down the cat food and water like you said.  They still have not eaten it.” Macey explains.
 
“Let them eat on their own time. That is all you can do for them, the rest is on them. So let them be and in time they will eat on their own.” Fernando explains.
 
“OK then...” Macey replies.
 
“And Macey...” Fernando says, letting go of the PTT (“Push To Talk” button).
 
“Yes daddy?” Macey replies.
 
“Unless it is of vital importance, or an emergency, I am asking you to do not call. I can trust you that you are old enough to take care of things for yourself without needing to talk to me. I have to listen for a report that an emergency is going on. OK, can I trust you to take care of things on your own?” Fernando tells her.
 
It takes a long while before Macey gives a somber answer “I’m sorry daddy. You can trust me.”
 
Fernando replies “No reason to be sorry, girl. Just be the best girl you can be for Uncle Hondo and let’s see what happens in the next town when we get there.”
 
Sounding a bit better Macey replies “OK daddy. You can trust me!”
 
Fernando lets out a sigh while not keying up on the radio.
 
“That girl has a lot to learn.” Ichigo throws out a blanket statement.
 
“And as her father I will teach her those things she needs to learn when the time comes.” He tells her.
 
“You don’t teach me those things... Dad… Die!” Ichigo throws at him.
 
“First of all, you’re not my daughter, though you play that role when we are outside the camper to protect your identity. Second, you’re 30-something, too old to be my daughter, but you are my slave for the time being to pay that debt you owe me, so like it or not, there are things I need you to do and you need to do them. Third, that ass of yours is mine and one day I’ll be taking it. Until then you are to do as I say and need you to do.” He tells her.
 
“Sure... you make promises but do nothing on them.” Ichigo nearly taunts him.
 
“Cut it out with the crap, or you will find yourself alone on the side of the road with your things.” He warns her.
 
“I was trying to improve the atmosphere. Everything is so dead serious here...” Ichigo complains.
 
“Things need to be Dead Serious here and now. Vehicle Breakdown, Gang Attack, Road Problems, Land Slides – Whatever. We need to be careful and deal with the situations that come up or we are going to end up dead on the road with the highway gangs taking what we no longer need and the wild animals picking at our bones.” He tells her without turning to face her.
 
“I know this is my second time on this ride, but what is there to do?” Ichigo asks.
 
“You are on the ‘Shotgun Seat’ where Macey usually sits at. Anyone sitting there has to keep an eye out for anyone or anything trying to come at us and as the name implies, must protect the driver. But since Macey is too young to hold a fire arm and has no firearm training, she has to tell me what she sees and I take over from there. Since you are sitting there, it is your job to look out the front right side, and back windows for anything that does not belong there, tell me what you see and I will deal with it. If later in the ride you are getting tired and sleepy, you can go to the bed and go to sleep. We have a 6 to 10 hour ride, so like Macey, you getting tired and going to bed later on is expected.” He tells her.
 
“Oh.” She replies before looking out the passenger door’s window. Nothing out there was out of the norm of a highway that had seen better days decades ago covered with gravel that gathered over the many years. An occasional wreck can be seen sticking out in a ditch on the side of the road.
 
“Since the biker gang and the two army group went ahead of us, things should be safe until we catch up with them at the incline in an hour or so.” He tells her.
 
Looking about, Ichigo looks up at the airship, noticing a rope with a weighted object swinging low from the end of the rope.
 
She then turns to Fernando and points up to the airship, “Fernando, look up!”
 
“What?” He replies before looking up. “Figures...” He says to himself before taking the CB’s Microphone and calls out, “Jason, slow down the convoy to a stop. To all vehicles, including the airship – we are to stop to deal with a minor situation before it becomes a major one.”
 
During the time is takes the convoy to stop, Hondo takes his Yaesu and calls to Fernando, “Jefe, what’s going on?”
 
“The airship has a loose anchor swinging wildly some 10ft above your camper. It needs to be brought up and secured before it snags onto something and crashes the airship.” Fernando explains.
 
Hondo’s truck stops and its door open. Hondo steps out and look up. Fernando steps out of his electric camper and steps up with him. They both can see the anchor swaying about randomly. Before Hondo could ask how they are getting up there, Fernando already has his cane teleport onto the deck of the airship. They both look down starboard bow.
 
Fernando says, “I’ll bring up the anchor, you go get whoever captains this ship and bring them here.”
 
“Will do, Jefe...” Hondo throws out before leaving.
 
Despite its weight, Fernando hefts the 250 pound (1/8th ton / 100 kg) anchor upwards by its rope until he hauls it onto the deck. He drags it a few more feet onto the deck to hook it onto one of the dock-ties and secures the rope onto the dock-tie.
 
Hondo comes out with both Maria and Val, “They both wanted to see what was going on.”
 
“Figures...” Fernando lets out. He then adds, “I’m sending you down to take care of convoy while I talk to these ‘ladies’...”
 
Hondo gives a slight nod before Fernando taps his cane onto Hondo to teleport him down below. He then turns to the ‘ladies’ as he points to the anchor “I’m just going to say this once as we need to get going. Secure your anchors and tether cords before you go flying off. I had to haul up this anchor as it was hanging off the end of the rope a few feet above Hondo’s camper. You are lucky it did not snag on a light post, overhead road bridge, large vehicle or road debris and crashed your ship. If you need somebody to help you haul it up, call us on the radio and I’ll get someone to help. That is all I got to say, as we need to keep going. No questions, no nothing. You got the radio to talk to us below and listen to issues and conditions. If you have the radio on, then you heard there is an issue on the road an hour ahead involving the scouts in front of us. You being up here should be able to see it before we do. If you can report what you can see that is going on, it would be appreciated. Have a good night – as we need to get going.”
 
Fernando swings his cane about and taps the side of his foot with it before teleporting to the road below. [8:05 pm] As per Hondo instructions, the convoy begins to move. Fernando teleported next to his electric camper as Hondo stands by his camper watching the line beginning to move. He then turns around to see Fernando by his electric camper, gives him a nod and steps inside his camper. Fernando steps into his electric camper, pulling out his Yaesu.
 
“Hey, righteous cowboy. Thank you for helping up there.” Fernando says on the radio.
 
“Don’t mention it.” Hondo replies as he begins to pull away with the rest of the convoy line. Maria’s airship begins to follow the convoy from above, not knowing or caring that she was above Hondo and his camper truck as they moved along above the convoy.
 
Fernando puts the electric camper into gear and begins following the line of vehicles in his last spot at the end of the convoy. Jason gradually takes the convoy up to speed to 45mph and then to 50mph at a slower rate. Fernando figures that they still have about an hour’s time of travel to get to the incident site at the incline. Since the incline is at a slightly higher altitude than the main highway miles, direct radio contact is maintained without problems pertain to the curvature of the earth or natural or man-made obstacles interfering with the radio signals.
 
Much of the time the convoy runs silently other than occasional the chatter on the Baofeng channels, there was nothing being said on the CB channels. More than 30 minutes pass when there was a faint signal on CB Channel 38.
 
“This is Communications Officer Private Stacy Ramble calling for Medic Fernando G. Are you out there Medic Fernando G.?” The voice on the CB calls out.
 
Fernando picks up the microphone on the CB radio and replies, “This is Medical Officer Fernando G. Can you hear me – 1? And 2 – Can you take it to 220-220 on 1.25M?” He hopes that Hondo can get the idea to get the Baofeng and listen in on 220.220MHz, as their two radios are the only ones he experimented on to have the 220MHz/1.25m band and was successful in getting it to work.
 
A reply was given “I believe we can.”
 
There was silence for a moment as Fernando takes his Baofeng radio, putting it in Frequency mode, and punches in 220220 on the keypad to get on 220.220MHz on 1.25meters.  He waits for a moment for them to call first.
 
The voice is heard again on 220.220MHz, “Are you out there Medic Fernando G.?”
 
“I am here.” Fernando replies, adding “What it is the situation?”
 
Communications Officer Stacy Ramble begins to explain “The biker gang group has been decimated by unknown forces, there are no survivors.”
 
“What about their vehicles?” Fernando asks.
 
“Their vehicles are intact and drivable, but anything of value: food, weapons, clothing, money have been taken, though the vehicles are still loaded with fuel and their communications gear is intact.” The Coms Officer explains.
 
“There is nothing else you can do; take, clean up, recycle and redistribute the vehicles amongst yourselves and get to town. Pile the bodies, pour fuel on them, throw in some burnables on top and set them ablaze before you drive away. There is nothing else you can do. Once in town, set up a camp, and buy what you need for those vehicles, get them painted in army colors. We’ll talk about what happened when we get there.” Fernando explains.
 
“Are those orders, sir?” The Coms Officer asks.
 
“Consider them as orders, and while the bodies are being set up to burn, get the mechanics to look over the vehicles to make sure they are not booby trapped before you take them.” Fernando explains.
 
“Orders taken and to be executed to our ability.” The Coms Officer replies.
 
“Make do and take care. See you in town when we get there. And Coms Officer...” Fernando states.
 
“Yes, medical officer?” The Coms Officer asks.
 
“Beware and be careful out there. Someone or something attacked the biker group, they can attack you guys next.” Fernando explains.
 
There is a pause before the Coms Officer replies, “Will do sir!”
 
“You’re dismissed to do your job to your best of ability. Semper Fi.” Fernando orders.
 
‘Semper Fi, sir?” The Coms Officer replies.
 
“As you will get older, you will learn new words from ancient times. ‘Semper Fi’ is from the ancient Roman Legions meaning ‘always faithful to one’s duty.’” Fernando explains.
 
“Then, Semper Fi, sir!” The Coms Officer explains.
 
“Semper Fi! Radio Silence until you get into town or you get attacked. I’ll be listening in on this frequency. The rest of the convoy does not need to know what it going on so let’s keep it here.” Fernando explains.
 
“Will do, sir. Radio Silence to begin now.” The Coms Officer replies.
 
Fernando looks about the VW Bus’ dash before looking up and clipping the Baofeng handheld onto the sun visor up against the ceiling of the van.
 
Ichigo was about to say something but the Yaesu in Fernando’s shirt pocket squawks to life.
 
“You out here Jefe?” Hondo’s voice replies.
 
“I’m here Righteous.” Fernando replies, adding “I guess you heard what was said.”
 
“I heard. I have ta ask, what makes you think the army group won’t be attacked?” Hondo asks.
 
“Whoever attacked the biker group got what they want except for the vehicles and are in camp fighting over the spoils of their attack. They are thinking that the vehicles would still be there tomorrow and will get them then, but the army groups took them away. Also, the Biker gang was 4 motorcycles with a side car and mini camper each and 2 vans with a larger camper. Easy pickings for any larger group to take them on. The unified Army groups, off the top my head is some 20 vehicles and about 30-something troops. More than any small highway group to take on.” Fernando explains.
 
“And for the same logic, we won’t be attacked due to our size.” Hondo points out.
 
“That and we will be across that incline before they realize we were there.” Fernando throws in.
 
“We can hope for the best.”  Hondo replies.
 
“Right...” Fernando throws in. He throws in, “As far as you can see, how is the line on your end?”
 
“The line seems doin’ fine, and the road seems clear as far as I can see. How’s the rear doin’?” Hondo replies.
 
“The rear is clear for miles.” Fernando replies.
 
“What ‘bout above?” Hondo asks, as the Airship blocked his view above his camper.
 
Fernando slows down his camper to increase the space between his camper and Hondo’s camper. The airship blocked the view above and up front of his camper but he had a clear view of the skies above to the sides and rear of his camper. And the low pitch droning of the airship was not enough hide the higher pitched small plane engines several hundred feet above them. Looking up and to his right he can see three orange-yellow piper cubs following the convoy though there were probably more from the engine noise he was hearing. He sits back down on the electric camper’s driver’s seat and speeds up to be directly behind Hondo as before. He picks up his Yaesu radio.
 
“Yo Righteous!” Fernando calls, continuing “It may mean nothing but I can see there is a group from ‘Death From Above’ flying a few hundred feet above us.”
 
“Probably makin’ sure we are leavin’.” Hondo replies.
 
“Yeah, probably. I just don’t like vultures flying over head.” Fernando replies.
 
“We’ll keep an eye on them. I doubt they would try anythin’. As you stated what they stated ‘The enemy of my enemy is my friend when talkin’ about Hector. They would want us around to deal with Hector when the time comes.” Hondo stated.
 
“That’s a given, the issue is when, if there is a when.” Fernando throws in.
 
“I hope there’s a ‘Never-Will-Be’.” Hondo throws in.
 
“We can only hope.” Fernando throws in.
 
“Yeah...” Hondo nods as he has so much on his mind.
 
 
The sun begins to set around 8:30 pm as it goes behind the horizon, and the last of the sun’s glow surrender to the night’s sky. The blacken sky fills up with the stars of the Milky Way Galaxy though to Fernando they seem to be backwards in their placement and painted like on a canvas. Everyone begins to turn on the external lights of their vehicles. Fernando only turns on his headlights and not his marker lights. At this point they finally reached the incline before the Cliff Roads. The army groups did a great job of cleaning up the slaughter that happened there, the bodies already burned to ash with what they used for fuel for the cremation.
 
[8:40 pm]
 
Fernando picks up the CB Microphone, “Yo Jason! Just to let you know, anybody trying to stop the convoy – ignore them and keep going. Everyone else needs to follow Jason’s lead and keep going no matter what.”
 
Jason throws back, “I do not slow down or stop for anyone. Doing that means they will be taking your rides after killing you.”
 
“Then let’s keep it going.” Fernando throws in.
 
Jason throws in, “We’ll keep going at this speed and then slow down when we get to the Cliff Roads and be cautious going through them until we return to flat land roads.”
 
“Sounds like a plan. Let’s get it done.” Fernando replies.
 
“Will do.” Jason says.
 
Fernando throws in “To everyone on the convoy. We are going onto the incline and onto the cliff roads. During this time there will be no bathroom breaks until we make it to the other side. So if you have to go, hold onto it for as long as you can. If you are a passenger, take a nap, it will keep you from needing to go. If you are a driver, concentrate on driving. It is for the safety of the convoy, and it should take less than hour to get through this. We’ll take our bathroom break when we get to the other side.”
 
Everyone seems to agree over the airwaves. Silence returns to the CB but various chatter increases on the two Baofeng radio channels (1 and 5). The ride through the incline was quick as was entry to the entryway to the cliff roads. Fernando kept an eye on the odometer, seeing they are approaching the 100mile mark of their journey.
 
Though the Cliff Roads were less than 30 miles in length, it took about an hour to go across it in the dark. They end up on another (downward) incline to go on before ending up on the flat lands and their roadways again at around 9:35 pm.
 
Fernando takes his CB microphone and calla for Jason, “Yo Jason! I think it is time for our first bathroom break. Find a large area where we can all park on the side of the road and use our camper facilities for a bit.”
 
“Got it boss. Looks like a large clearing about a mile ahead. If it looks good, we will stop there.” Jason replies.
 
“Thank you.” Fernando replies. He then throws to the rest of the convoy, “As you heard, will be stopping soon for us to use the bathroom facilities. Those who are deeply sleeping, let them sleep as they will not be needing to go to the bathroom for now.”
 
Everyone seems to agree over the air. In a couple of minutes the convoy pulls over to right side of the road, and those needing to use the bathroom, went to go in their campers. Fernando steps out to the back behind several steps the Dub Box to pee on the side of road where he cannot be seen by others while Ichigo used the toilet in the Dub Box Camper. When done he fixes his pants and walk back to the driver’s door of his camper. Hondo was standing in the light of the electric camper’s light.
 
“Everything alright with Macey and Zoey?”  Fernando asks.
 
“They are fine.” Hondo replies before he steps away from the light but still visible by its glow. He looks up, seeing moving lights against the stars. “You think that’s them?”
 
Fernando looks up and sees the moving dots of lights in the sky, “If you mean Death from Above, the slow moving ones are. I do not know about the fast moving ones. They could be anything.”
 
Hondo nods before saying “I thought the same.”
 
They stayed there looking at the stars for the moment.
 
“You think this is goin’ to get any better?” Hondo asks while looking at the stars.
 
“It has to Hondo. It has too.” Fernando replies while looking at the stars.
 
Hondo nods before saying, “Ready to go?”  
 
“Like it or not, yeah. Let’s do a roll call and then go. We’re about a third of the way so far.” Fernando replies.
 
Hondo gives a nod and a tip of his hat, “See ya then, Jefe.”
 
Fernando gives a nod, “Laters Hondo.”
 
Fernando steps up the driver’s door of his electric camper as Hondo goes into his truck camper. Fernando then steps into his camper, closing and locking the driver’s door. He looks at Ichigo, “Toilet cover is secure? Lights are off? Dub Box camper door is locked?”
 
“Yeah, I think they are.” Ichigo replies.
 
Fernando takes his cane and concentrates on getting the door and toilet cover secure and turn off the lights on his Dub Box, pressing the crystal on his cane as he tells her, “Lock your door and secure your belts.”
 
The Dub box camper gets locked down, secure and the lights turned off as Ichigo checks her door and puts on her seat belts. Fernando takes CB Microphone and says into it as he keys up “Is there anyone still using the bathroom?”
 
For a while there is silence before Fernando says, “Jason, start the convoy moving again. Next break will be in about 4 or so hours.”
 
[9:55 pm]
 
Jason lets out a long blast from his horn before he starts to move his truck. One by one they pull out after him. It takes a while for the line to catch up with the last vehicle on the line: Fernando’s electric camper. four hours would add another 200 or so miles, about 90% of the trip to be completed, but in Fernando’s mind it would be less than 200 miles , with some 70 or so miles remaining. Four hours he hopes would go by without interruptions or break downs. Fernando continues to drive keeping an eye on this power meters and engine bay temperature gauge.  One the large batteries of the electric camper can take him over 120 miles, about the same as a gas powered VW Buss on a 10 gallon gas tank; but hauling a Dub Box Camper and a few extra things to weigh it down brings down the mileage a bit on both vehicles. Fernando already knew this and was able to compensate to make the distance on the battery packs he had.
 
Two hours has passed and Fernando switches the batteries over from the one he was running on which was almost depleted, to one which was fully charged. Some of the other vehicles also switched their gas tanks at this time as well. Fernando sighs as the trip seems to be going well. In his mind, another 2 hours of driving would bring the next bathroom break and then the final leg of the trip. He looks at his watch and sees that it is approaching midnight, then turns to his shotgun partner and sees that she is asleep at her post. He concentrates on a blanket on the bed and using his Chrono cane, teleports it on her to cover her up and keep her warm while she sleeps.
 
 
NOTE: Green colored times edited or added for congruence of length of times stated or inferred.
Back to top
 
« Last Edit: Jul 2nd, 2024, 2:35pm by Hondo I. Sackett »  
View Profile   IP Logged
Pages: 1 ... 295 296 297 298 299 ... 305